Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

For many years, as long as their people could remember the sacrifice was given. A sacrifice to ensure safety and prosperity. In the shadow of the mountain and the beast that laid within, a sacrifice was given and peace remained.

The small town at the foot of the mountains was a hive of activity as the Lunar Festival began. Lanterns and decorations were strung up outside houses and along fences. Music and the scent of sweet treats filled the air as the sun rose over the peaks.

Jimin had always loved the Lunar Festival, it was one of the few times a year he was relieved of his chores. Of course he’d spent the days in the run up cleaning the family home from top to bottom in preparation, all while his parents and older brother went about their day as normal. But he didn’t mind so much. He was free for the day to wander around the market, the few coin he’d saved through the months prior jangling in his pocket, itching to be spent on delicious foods and little trinkets.

Paper dragons fluttered in the gentle breeze as he walked amongst the stalls in the town square. The year of the dragon. Jimin looked up at the mountains that loomed over their small town, searching the peaks shrouded in cloud for a shadow. Celebrating the year of the dragon felt extremely poignant, as they lived under the watchful gaze of a dragon. Jimin had only seen the monstrous animal once in his lifetime. He had only been around seven years old at the time. He’d snuck away from the taunts of his older brother one summer’s afternoon, ending up down by the lake. He’d been skimming stones, or at least attempting to, on the shore edge when the shadow had crossed over him. He’d heard the boom of the wings against the air as the dragon had flown overhead. Jimin had been frozen in place. He knew he should have ran, hidden away from the beast that could burn him alive. But instead he’d stood there, the lake water lapping at his toes as the dragon had flown overhead, casting it’s dark shadow over the water and landing on the opposite shore.

The dragon hadn’t noticed him as Jimin stood watching him from across the lake. Watching as the magnificent beast, it’s black scales shimmering with deep blues and greens as the sun reflected against them, drank deeply from the lake. Jimin had been in awe. He’d known he was supposed to be afraid, but all he felt was amazement and fascination at the creature before him. The dragon was huge, bigger than Jimin could’ve ever imagined. All the stories he’d heard growing up, before that moment and after, never seemed to do it justice. A powerful and graceful beast. Jimin should have been afraid, but as the dragon lifted it’s head and looked over the lake, right at him, his heart hammering in his chest, he felt something else, something he didn’t know the meaning of.

He watched as the dragon spread it’s jet black wings, beating them against the air, once, twice, then it leapt into the sky. For a split second Jimin thought it was coming for him, but then it was gone, soaring up into the sky vanishing amongst the clouds. Gone in an instant leaving Jimin alone on the lake’s shore.

Ever since that day he’d looked for the shadow crossing the sky. Wishing to see the dragon again. He didn’t realise he would get his wish sooner than he could’ve ever imagined.

*

As the night drew closer and the sky began to darken the festival atmosphere had taken a turn, a charge energy growing as the sun began it’s slow descent towards the horizon. Jimin looked up at the hazy pink sky, again in search of the shadow, but the sky remained clear.

“Jimin come here.”

Jimin heard his mother’s voice and turned to find her and his father and brother standing watching him. He didn’t know how long they’d been there, but his stomach tightened in discomfort at the sight of them. Today he was supposed to be alone, he wasn’t supposed to see them. They never sought him on during the Lunar Festival, so why did they today? He walked over to them, worry bubbling up inside of him.

“Yes mother?” Jimin asked, when he reached them.

She was looking at him, her eyes scanning over his face as though looking for a sign of change or something. It made him want to curl inside himself as she inspected him.

“You are to join us tonight, for the sacrifice.” She said.

Jimin’s eyes widened in surprise.

“But I never go to the sacrifice.” Jimin said.

It was true, he was never invited to the ceremony of sacrifice, he wasn’t deemed worthy enough to make the journey up the mountain path to the ceremonial site. Only his older brother was privy to that honour. Jimin, the lowly youngest child, who wasn’t worth anything was never a part of such an important part of the Lunar Festival.

Not that he actually minded, he didn’t want to witness the sacrifice of an animal. The thought turned his stomach, it wasn’t something he wished to witness. He was more content in returning home and welcoming in the Lunar New Year alone in his bedroom as he’d always done.

“Not this year, it is the year of the dragon and your presence is required.” His father said.

Jimin knew it was an extra special year, being the year of the dragon. The year of the beast that held dominion over their home. While he didn’t want to bear witness to the sacrifice, to be invited to be a part of the ceremony on such a special occasion had Jimin feeling excited and more important than he ever had.

“Okay.” He said.

“The procession will begin shortly, we should go now.” His mother said.

There was still something about the way she was looking at him, the curl of her lip, that had him feeling uneasy. But he brushed it to the side, he was to be a part of the Lunar Festival celebration for the first time in his twenty-four years of life. Something he never thought he would be a welcome part of.

*

The year of the dragon came around every twelve years. Jimin had only been a child during the last one, a child left home alone to fend for himself while the rest of his family had joined the celebrations. He hadn’t minded. He’d watched the dancing lights of the procession as it made it’s way up the side of the mountain, disappearing into the shadows, from the window of their small home. His brother had taunted him before they left that afternoon, calling Jimin horrible names and telling him how worthless he was as he was left behind, where he the oldest and heir to the family name, was important and a part of the celebrations. Jimin had cried, which had only made his brother bully him further. His only relief had been when he and his parents had left.

Now that the year of the dragon had rolled around again he was reminded of that moment when his brother sidled up beside him as they began the procession up the mountain path.

“I don’t know why they insisted on bringing a worthless toad like you along.” He sneered.

Jimin ignored him.

“But I suppose it had to be done, they had to choose someone, and why not the ugly little freak that no one wants anyway.” He said, shoving Jimin and making him stumble.

Jimin watched as his brother laughed and ran ahead to catch up with their parents a little ahead of him. Jimin knew he was just being mean, his brother’s favourite past time had always been bullying and taunting him. But there had been something odd about his words, Jimin didn’t understand what he had meant about someone needing to be chosen. He was probably just trying to make him scared and confused. Jimin again brushed it off, and concentrated own the rocky path below him, not wanting to stumble again.

As they continued their march up the darkening mountain path, Jimin shivered, the cool wind making him pull his cloak tighter around himself. He couldn’t help noticing the way his mother kept looking back at him, as though making sure he was still there. As though he would have suddenly ran away. He didn’t understand it.

*

By the time they reached the ceremonial grounds the sun had already set, but torches where set up, burning bright in the night’s sky. Jimin looked up the see the dark inky sky scattered with stars. The moon full and bright casting an eerie glow over the mountain side.

Jimin had fallen behind a little, but he could just make out his parents and brother up ahead, standing before what he knew was a large flat outcrop, the place where the sacrifice would be left for the dragon to take. His eyes scanned the sky again, one good thing about being here, about watching the sacrifice, would be seeing the dragon again. By the time everyone from the procession had reached the ceremonial spot, it felt crowded and Jimin was lost amongst the waiting people. He couldn’t see up ahead, could no longer make out the his parents or brother. But he heard the voice of the mayor, his booming speech echoing in the quiet of the mountain side. He spoke of ritual and sacrifice, of the importance of giving their offering to the dragon so that their town would be protected from it’s wrath.

“Today is the twelfth year, the year of the dragon and the special sacrifice will be made. I invite you to bear witness, bring the sacrifice forward.” The mayor called out.

Jimin craned his neck to try and see, but he needn’t have done so as the crowd parted before him, a path leading straight to where the sacrifice would be left, the tether it would be tied to visible in the torch light.

“Jimin come.” His mother said, ushering him forward.

Jimin didn’t understand. Was he in the way? Was he blocking the route the sacrifice must take? He walked slowly towards his mother, his father watching, his brother smiling at him with a cruel satisfaction in his eyes. Jimin looked at the people around him, all of them were watching him.

“Hurry, come Jimin, now!” His mother snapped.

His pace slowed, fear crawling through him. All eyes were on him, the mayor, waiting at the sacrifice site, his mother beckoning him and only him forward, the crowd closing in behind him. His stomach clenched in realisation as his mother grabbed his arm, he turned back to find a wall of people blocking his path.

“Mother, what is going on? What is happening?” He asked, panic lacing through him.

“Shush now, and come.” She said, dragging him the rest of the way up to the tether.

The mayor was smiling at him encouragingly as though he was walking up to lay flowers on a monument. But that wasn't what was happening, something much more wicked and cruel was happening.

“Relax my boy, you are playing a special part in our most pivotal of ceremonies.” The mayor said, and Jimin's skin crawled at his tone, the implication that Jimin should be grateful for what was about to happen.

“Mother, please!” Jimin said, as he was handed to another man who dragged him the last few steps to the tether, his cloak pulled from him and tossed to the floor.

“Mother! Father! Please!” Jimin screamed, struggling to free himself of the man’s hold.

“Help him.” His father said to his brother.

Jimin felt a moment of relief, only for it to be shattered in an instant as his brother did not come to his aid, but to assist the man as he tied ropes around Jimin’s wrists, fastening him to the tether.

“Mother! Please!” Jimin cried, tears filling his eyes as the man restraining him stepped away.

The rope burned and stung his skin as he tried to pull his hands free.

“Help me! Please!” Jimin pleaded to his brother.

But he just grinned at Jimin, before leaning in and whispering in ear, “I can’t wait to see it burn you.”

Bile rose in Jimin’s throat at his words before he stepped down and went to join their parents leaving Jimin alone on the outcrop.

“In the year of the dragon, we make our greatest sacrifice to our watcher. The life of one of our own.” The mayor spoke but all Jimin could do was stare at his parents, his family.

“Mommy please…” Jimin cried.

Tears filled his eyes. His chest felt tight.

“It is a great honour to give those of our own blood. The Park family hold than honour as they sacrifice their youngest, the pure and innocent. Their precious loved one a gift to the watcher.”

“Please.” Jimin begged, “please don’t do this.”

Jimin felt the tears streak down his face as his mother held her head high, no shame in offering up her youngest child to the monster that lived in the mountains.

“We honour the dragon, with his virgin blood. His soul untarnished by the wickedness of the world.” The mayor continued.

Untarnished by the wickedness. Jimin almost laughed, the wickedness was his own family. Giving his life to preserve their own. He wasn’t precious to them. They had treated him badly his whole life. Working him to the bone while they ignored him and lived their easy lives. His father’s brutal temper, his brother’s cruelty, his mother’s neglect. He wasn’t a precious love that was being offered, he was insignificant, something to give easily so they did not have to think about him ever again.

“Please, I beg, please don’t do this.” Jimin said, this time he turned to the mayor, he no longer held any hope for his family’s aid.

“Quiet my boy, the time is near. Your sacrifice will be remembered.” The mayor said, his final words before he stepped down and moved to join the rest of the onlookers.

Jimin was left completely alone. The cold wind whipping at his exposed skin. A hush had fallen over the crowd as they waited. Waited for the recipient of the sacrifice to make it’s appearance. The night was cold, the moonlight above disappearing behind the wisp of a cloud. Then he saw it, the shadow that crossed the moonlit sky. It was only visible for a second, but he knew he hadn’t imagined it.

Then he heard it at last, the sound of wings. His heart hammered in his chest as the boom sounded across the still of the mountainside. All eyes rose to the sky in search of the beast, the thunderous whip of it’s wings against the air and then the shadow appeared once again, closing in on where Jimin stood. The air grew colder still as the dragon drew closer and closer, the shadow growing larger and larger as it swept towards him. He wanted to scream, to run, but he was frozen in place. Fear paralysing him as the beast that would take him finally came into view, it was just as he remembered. Huge wings blocking out the starlit sky and as the flames of the torches lit it’s scaly side, he saw the glimmer of deep blue green in it’s dark form. He couldn’t move, fixed in place, his arms slack at his sides, the ropes holding him needless as he froze and awaited the clawed feet that reached for him.

Jimin closed his eyes.

He thought he would scream when it took him, but the air was knocked from his lungs as jet black claws wrapped around him, lifting his feet from the ground. For a split second the ropes pulled taut, the roughness digging into his wrists then they pulled free of their tethers and with a booming flap of it’s wings the dragon rose, Jimin clutched in it’s grasp. His stomach lurched as he was lifted up and up. The icy wind numbing his cheeks as they rose. He had expected it to hurt, but the claws wrapped around him caused him no pain, they simply held him firm. They soared higher and higher, the air growing colder by the second. Jimin looked down, he could see what had been the ceremonial grounds, the torches still flickering in the darkening night. So small now as they flew higher. He could see their town below, the lights from the festival still glowing but rapidly shrinking as the dragon carried him away. And soon enough it was all gone from view as they swept through the mountains and up to the highest peak. His home and family gone. Everything gone.

He closed his eyes once more.

***

Jimin awoke to cold stone pressed against his skin. His head swam as he sat up, darkness surrounded him, but he could feel the wind coming from an opening in the rock face, the dim light from the moon illuminating it ever so slightly. He shivered, his head felt thick and heavy. He must have passed out, he didn’t remember anything after the town disappeared from below, but he knew the dragon had carried him high up into the mountains.

He struggled to his feet, swaying slightly, he reached a hand out for the stone wall to his side for balance and slowly walked to the opening. He couldn’t see much in the darkness of the night, but they were high, a cave in the mountainside. He could see snow, and the wind was ice cold as it whipped against his exposed skin, he thought of his cloak pulled from him at the sacrificial grounds, left behind like his home and his life.

“Come inside, you’ll freeze out there.” A voice from behind him said.

Jimin turned to see a young man, no older than he was stood towards the back of the cave, a torch held in one hand casting a warm glow over the dark rock.

“Who are you?” Jimin asked.

But the man didn’t answer him, instead repeating himself, “come inside.”

Jimin edged away from the cave’s entrance, whoever the man was, he was right. They were too high up, and the mountains were impossible to traverse. He was stuck there. Any hope he may have had of escaping impossible. He shivered again as he slowly made his way towards the man.

“Please come, it is warmer and more comfortable inside.” The man said as Jimin drew closer and he turned on his heel and walked deeper into the cave.

Jimin followed.

As Jimin followed the strange man through a series of dark passageways, only the light from his torch illuminating the way, his stomach twisted in knots. He still felt shivery and cold even as they moved away from the open cave entrance and deeper into the mountain. His head was still heavy form his loss of consciousness, but even through that heaviness his mind was still reeling from everything that had happened. He didn’t know how much time had passed since he was taken from the… he couldn’t bring himself to think about it again, his stomach tightening at the memory of what had happened. What they had done to him. His own family…

Jimin’s eyes welled with tears but he brushed them away. He couldn’t cry, not now. Not when he was stumbling through the belly of a mountain being led to his imminent end. Because that had to be where the man was taking him right? He had to be taking him to his master, the beast that had carried Jimin all this way. The beast that would take his life as his sacrifice.

Jimin stumbled on a loose rock, he reached out to steady himself, scraping the palm of his hand on the rough passage wall. It stung but no physical pain could compare to that within his heart. The man didn’t notice Jimin’s fumble, didn’t stop to check that he was okay, only carried on up ahead, the flame from the torch flickering with his steps. Jimin wanted to call after him, to ask him to wait, to notice him. But as the man disappeared around a corner the passage fell into darkness and Jimin was left stumbling alone after him, his eyes stinging with unshed tears.

When he finally rounded the corner he was surprised to see stone steps leading down, the soft glow of light coming from the depths in which it led. Jimin made his way slowly down, taking care not to fall again.

As he descended his eyes grew wide as a huge cavern opened up before him. Jimin had never seen anything like it before. Stalactites hung from the cavern roof and the walls seemed to shimmer with a sparkly substance. He could see crystal rock formations embedded in the walls, but what really drew his eyes was gold. Piles of gold and jewels were amassed together in one corner, the lanterns that were dotted around the cavern casting it in a glittering warm glow.

A dragon’s treasure.

Jimin had heard the stories of course. It was one told to every child. Dragons hoarded gold and treasures. Taken from the bodies of their victims and favours given from the people that feared them. He’d always just thought they were stories. But there lay the proof, a dragon’s hoard right before his eyes. Of course he knew their own town left offerings along with their annual sacrifice, but he didn’t know it had been things like that. He’d always thought of his hometown as a small humble town, where did they find the riches to gift to a dragon?

Jimin came to a stop at the bottom of the steps as he took in the vast cavern before him. Along with the treasure pile, he could see a small area laden with other belongings, those much more humble and understated. He could see a small living area set up. There was a worn table and chairs, bookshelves laden with more books and rolls of parchment than Jimin had ever seen. There was even a bed nestled into a small alcove in the rocky cavern wall, it was large and piled with blankets and cushions, it looked like a nest of softness and so inviting. Jimin’s weary body ached to fall into it and sleep. To sleep and wake up from the nightmare he was living on his tattered hard bed back home.

The crackle of a fire sounded and Jimin looked to see the man he’d followed into the cavern stood beside a small bonfire, it’s pale smoke slowly rising into the darkness of the cavern ceiling. The fire burned bright and strong, almost as if it had been there all along, though it had not existed moments before. Jimin watched from a distance as the man moved about, setting up what looked like a cooking station, Jimin could see a pot hanging over the fire, and he watched as the man poured water he’d pulled from a large barrel into it before moving to the cooking station to chop vegetables. It looked so normal just like any other kitchen back home, only with an open fire instead of the worn hearth they had back home. The smell of spices began to fill the air and Jimin’s stomach rumbled.

His eyes scanned the cavern again in search of it’s owner but the dragon was no where to be seen. Jimin could tell the space was big enough to hold the beast, but where it was now, he had no clue. It made him uneasy. Like he was being lulled into a false sense of security only for it to jump out at any given moment ready to accept his sacrifice.

Sacrifice.

That’s what he had been. His family had given him up to be the sacrifice. His life for theirs. His life for a peaceful life full of prosperity. That’s what they all said wasn’t it? That they made the sacrifice every year to protect them from the dragon’s wrath and bring them prosperity for the year to come. It was Jimin’s life that had been given for that. His life taken away in the blink of an eye.

Jimin knew his life wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t easy nor happy at times. But it was his. They had taken that away from him. He would face his end within the rock of the tallest mountain.

The words his brother had whispered to him resurfaced, I can’t wait to see it burn you .
His stomach turned. His own brother had wanted to watch him burn. That cruel boy who had given Jimin nothing but torment since he was born. Jimin had never understood it, why he hated him so much, but he could at least go knowing that his brother had never gotten his final cruel wish. He would not see him burn.

“Are you going to stand there all night?”

Jimin’s gaze shot back to the man whom he found watching him. He was stood beside the fire, the pot bubbling away with something that would smell delicious if Jimin didn’t feel sick at the memory of his brother’s words.

“Where is the dragon?” Jimin asked. “Who are you?”

Jimin couldn’t work out who this man was. Was he a servant of the dragon? Another sacrifice from another town awaiting his end just as Jimin was? That didn’t make any sense though, because the man knew his way around the cavern, he seemed at ease within the cool rock. He didn’t seem worried about the dragon making a sudden appearance.

“If you’re hungry, this will be ready soon.” The man said, stirring the bubbling pot.

Jimin decided that if he was going to face the dragon, he may as well do it on a full stomach. Though he still felt a little nauseous, so he wasn’t sure how well that would go down. He walked over to the fire, it’s heat warming his chilled skin. He stood a little way from the man and in the light of the fire he could see him more clearly. He had longish dark hair, pale skin and delicate features. His eyes were dark and cat-like, his too pink lips turned down in a pout as he inspected the pot. He was pretty. Jimin's stomach tightened for a different reason. The man was very pretty, prettier than anyone Jimin had ever seen before, and when he looked up at Jimin a gentle smile curling at his lips, Jimin felt his stomach swoop.

“Where is the dragon?” Jimin repeated, ignoring the feeling that had bubbled up inside of him.

“You don’t need to worry about that,” the man assured, “what is your name?”

“Jimin.”

“I’m Yoongi, please sit, the stew is ready.” The man, Yoongi, said.

Jimin did as he was told, not sure what else to do with himself. The man had told him not to worry about the dragon, but that seemed an impossible task. How could he not, when it was to devour him? To take him as it’s offering.

Jimin sank onto one of the chairs at the table, it’s wood was smooth and sturdy, gifted hands had carved it. Jimin knew very little of carpentry, but he knew well made furniture when he saw it. It reminded him of the pieces he'd seen in the major’s home the time he’d visited with his school class, the kind of thing wealthier folk could afford to have made. Jimin watched as Yoongi lifted the pot from where it hung over the flames and carried it over to the table. If Jimin’s mind hadn’t been plagued with a million other things, he would’ve noticed he’d reached into the fire without gloves and had touched the hot metal without flinching. Yoongi set the pot down on the table and grabbed a couple of bowls and a loaf of bread, serving up a portion for each of them. Jimin took a piece of the bread, the crust was golden brown and crisp, the inside light and fluffy. Along with the stew it smelled wonderful, but Jimin couldn’t bring himself to take a bite. His stomach still unsettled. He watched as Yoongi ate instead, heard his hum of approval as he took a bite of the stew.

“I… I don’t understand. Who are you and why are you here?” Jimin asked.

“This is my home.” Yoongi said.

“How… but this is the dragon’s…”

“Where the dragon goes, I go.” Yoongi said simply.

It didn’t make any sense to Jimin, who was this man, this Yoongi? Did he belong to the dragon somehow, did he serve the beast as a slave? Jimin couldn’t imagine a beast like a dragon needed a mere human for anything. Though as he looked around the cavern it was clear that it was made with a human’s comfort in mind. From the chairs to the spoon that sat before him, everything made for a human to use. The cavern was certainly big enough for the dragon to enter, Jimin could see how the cavern was empty a the opposite end to where they were sat, an open space as though ready and waiting for the scaled beast that would reside there. But this area was not made for a dragon, no it was made for a human. It was made for the man sitting opposite him.

“Were you a sacrifice too?” Jimin asked.

“No. Any sacrifice that came before you is long gone now.” Yoongi said, not looking up from his meal.

Jimin turned the piece of bread over in his hands, watched the crumbs fall to the wooden table. The previous sacrifices were long gone and that was Jimin’s fate. He too would be gone soon. It was just a matter of time. When the dragon returned, that would be his end.

“Please try to eat, it’ll make you feel better.” Yoongi said, his gaze lifting again.

His eyes were a deep brown, almost feline in shape, pretty. Jimin cast his eyes down to the bread still clutched in his fingers, he took a bite. Even after he’d toyed with it, the bread was still light and fluffy, the crust crisp and savoury. His nausea easing for a moment as he swallowed it down.

“Do you serve the dragon?” Jimin asked, taking another piece of bread.

“Not exactly.”

“Then what are you doing here? I… I don’t understand.”

“I’m here to give you a choice.” Yoongi said, sitting back in his seat, his bowl now empty.

Jimin ate his piece of bread. A choice? What kind of choice could this strange man offer him?

“A choice?”

“Yes.”

“What kind of choice?”

“One that will decide where your future lays.” Yoongi said.

Jimin had reached for another piece of bread but his hand froze where it reached, his eyes shooting up to meet Yoongi’s.

“My future?” Jimin asked, pulling his hand back.

Yoongi nudged the bread towards him, encouraging him to continue to eat, but any thought of food and vanished from Jimin’s mind. His future? Surely his future was already decided. The dragon would return and his sacrifice would be taken. Was Yoongi offering something else, a means of escape? Would the man before him help save him from the dragon?

“For many years sacrifices have been made to the dragon that resides in these mountains. It’s usually animals, treasures, but once every twelve years, on the year of the dragon a human sacrifice is made.” Yoongi said, telling Jimin a story he already knew, though the human sacrifice part was a little newer. “Those sacrifices were never asked for. They were never necessary.”

“It was to appease the dragon, to protect our people from it’s wrath.” Jimin said.

“There is no wrath to appease.” Yoongi said, “the dragon has never harmed the people who live in these mountains. He has never taken a human life.”

“But that’s not true. There was a family, in a neighbouring village. It burned their house to the ground and they were never found.” Jimin told him.

He was sure Yoongi must know this, if he lived alongside the dragon he surely knew what it had done. What it was capable of, and why his people lived in fear of it. Why they brought it offerings each year.

“Aish, you really shouldn't believe every story you hear.” Yoongi said.

Jimin raised his eyebrows at him. It wasn’t just a case of an old tale that had been passed around over the years, that had happened within Jimin’s lifetime. He remembered it, he’d been very young at the time, but he remembered the panic that had rippled through their town when they’d heard about what had happened. He could remember the smoke that was still visible in the morning light, the fire having taken hold during the night. The dragon attacking under the darkness of night. Jimin had been scared. His brother hadn’t made things any easier, whispering to Jimin that their town was next, that the dragon was coming to burn their house down. He didn’t understand how Yoongi could be brushing it off as some untrue story.

“It happened though, that family was never found. Their home and land destroyed.” Jimin said.

“While it’s true that the house burned down, the family was not killed by the dragon.” Yoongi said, he wasn’t looking at Jimin his gaze was focused on the fire.

There was a deep sadness that Jimin could almost feel emanating from him as he stared into the flames. Jimin could see the slump of his shoulders, could just make out the corner of his mouth turned down. He felt a weird urge to comfort Yoongi, like he wanted to wrap his arms around him and tell him that everything would be okay. It was a strange feeling to have towards someone he’d only just met.

However that feeling disappeared in an instant when Yoongi turned back to him, his eyes meeting Jimin’s one more, eyes which had changed colour. Jimin blinked a couple of times, sure his mind was playing tricks on him, but no, Yoongi’s eyes were no longer the warm brown they had been a few moments ago. Now they were a deep red, and as the firelight caught them it was as though they were glowing.

A sudden memory rushed forward to the front of his mind. Deep red eyes across an expanse of water. Deep red eyes looking at him. Deep red eyes holding him in place. Deep red eyes set amongst dark scales. Deep red eyes of a dragon.

*

“Jimin?”

Yoongi was looking at him, with those ruby eyes. Those eyes which Jimin had seen before. It shouldn’t have been possible with the distance over the lake, but he’d been able to make them out, the bright red eyes of the dragon looking at him before it took flight. He’d dreamt of those eyes so many times over the years, always wishing to see them again. He never could have imagined his wish would come true, and that he would be seeing them up close.

Those same eyes looked at him now. The same but different. So normal despite their rich hue, so human.

His heart was racing as he put all the pieces of the puzzle together. Yoongi alone in the mountains. Yoongi who had guided Jimin through the maze of tunnels. Yoongi who had reached into the fire without protection. Yoongi who had held the hot metal of the pot without flinching. Yoongi who shared the same deep red eyes as the dragon who had looked upon Jimin across the lake so many years ago. Yoongi who was the dragon.

“It’s you… you’re…” Jimin said, still not quite believing it.

“You’ve worked it out then.” Yoongi said, he leaned back in his chair.

He didn’t seem fazed by Jimin’s realisation, almost as if he’d been waiting for it the entire time. Jimin supposed he had been. Patiently waiting for Jimin to make the connection between man and beast.

“How… it doesn’t make any sense. How can you be…”

“How can I be a dragon?” Yoongi asked, and he smiled.

It was a resigned sort of smile, he didn’t deny it. Didn’t pretend. He just smiled.

“It’s true?” Jimin said, “but… but how? You’re a person…”

“I’m a hybrid. Part human, part dragon.” Yoongi explained. “My kind have existed for centuries. I’m just another in a long line of dragons in these mountains.”

Jimin tried to process what Yoongi had told him. A hybrid? Jimin didn’t even know that meant really. How could someone be part animal, part monster? Was he a monster? he didn’t seem that way, Yoongi had been nothing but kind to him from the moment Jimin had awoken in the mouth of the cave that led into the mountain. Jimin had so many questions but didn’t know where to start. What surprised him though, was that he didn’t feel afraid.

“Out of curiosity, what gave it away?” Yoongi asked, he got to his feet and went over to a small wooden box, he pulled out a bottle, it’s glass dark green and along with two cups he brought it to the table.

“Your eyes.” Jimin said, “they’re red.”

“Ah… yes, that happens sometimes without me realising.” Yoongi said, nodding as he uncorked the bottle and poured out two servings of what Jimin recognised as wine. “Here, I find alcohol helps.”

Jimin took the cup, he sniffed the burgundy liquid, it smelled sour and fruity. He took a sip, the bitter wine hitting his tongue and making him grimace.

“It’s an acquired taste, but I’ve been told that is a particular good wine from the northern region beyond the mountains.” Yoongi said, sipping his own drink.

“I don’t think it’ll be a taste I’ll be acquiring any time soon.” Jimin said, putting his cup down.

“You have questions.” Yoongi said, it more a statement than a question. Again, it was as though he had simply been waiting for Jimin.

“Yes but I don’t know where to start.” Jimin admitted.

Yoongi huffed out a laugh, “well there’s no rush and you really should try to eat something else.”

Jimin looked down at his bowl of stew, it had cooled now, but strangely his stomach didn’t feel as unsettled as before so he grabbed the spoon, and hissed as the cold metal touched his scraped palm.

“You’re hurt.” Yoongi said, reaching for Jimin’s hand.

He pulled away without thinking, then felt guilty as he noticed the way Yoongi’s face fell. Though any disappointment was wiped from his expression in an instant as he got to his feet and went over to a small tin set in one of the bookshelves. He returned to the table along with cloths and a bowl of fresh water.

“Will you allow me to clean it? I have some salve which will ease the pain too.” Yoongi asked, coming to Jimin's side.

Cautiously Jimin stretched out his hand, the skin was badly scraped and tiny bits of rock and dirt were imbedded. Jimin had been so distracted by the cavern and Yoongi himself, that he had forgotten all about it until the metal of the spoon had pressed against it. Yoongi knelt down beside him and softly took Jimin’s hand in his, holding it palm up as he cleaned the wound with a cloth and water. Jimin was surprised to find the water was warm, Yoongi had taken it straight from the barrel, which was no where near the fire. Yet as Yoongi pressed the damp cloth against his skin it felt as though it had been heated.

Jimin hissed again as Yoongi cleaned the abrasion.

“Sorry, I’m almost done.” Yoongi said softly.

“It’s okay.” Jimin assured.

Jimin couldn't stop watching as Yoongi tended to his hand, his touch so gentle and caring. Nothing like how he’d imagined someone who was part dragon. It was so intimate watching him kneeling at his feet, his gaze focussed on tending to Jimin’s injured hand. Jimin could feel himself blushing, no one had ever been so attentive to him in a long time. It was ridiculous, this was the man… the dragon… who he had been given to as a sacrifice. The one who held his future in his hands. Yet all Jimin could think about was how nice it felt to have his hand held in those larger ones as he softly cleaned the tiny cuts on his palm.

Jimin forced himself to look away, staring off into the darkness of the cavern roof as Yoongi continued tending to him. Once he had cleaned the area he took the tin which contained the salve. Jimin could smell something earthy mixed with the familiar scent of chamomile as Yoongi smoothed a layer over his torn skin before wrapping the remaining cloths around his palm as a bandage.

“Thank you.” Jimin said, finally returning his gaze to Yoongi, his hand already feeling better.

“I’m sorry I don’t have any pain tonics, but if it is still bothering you in the morning I can go down to one of the villages and collect something for you.” Yoongi said, getting to his feet again.

“The pain isn’t so bad, I think the salve is helping.” Jimin assured.

“Just let me know if you need anything else.” Yoongi said, before tidying away the bowl and cloths.

Jimin turned back tot he bowl of stew, taking up the spoon again. It definitely helped having his scraped hand covered up, it no longer stung as he held the spoon. Despite the warmth being faded the stew was still good. It was rich and hearty, it reminded him of the stew his grandmother used to make before she passed away.

“If it’s not to your taste I can make something else.” Yoongi asked as he returned to the table.

“Huh? No it’s good.”

“Then what’s with the frown?”

“Oh um, it just… it reminded me of my grandmother’s cooking.” Jimin said.

“Ah…”

“She passed away when I was eight.” Jimin said, unsure why he was telling Yoongi this. “She was probably the only person who really cared about me.”

Jimin missed his grandmother a lot. She had been his only safe haven when he was a child, her tiny little cottage the only place he could escape from his family. It had been her who’d told him stories about the dragons that, according to her, used to reign over the mountains before their people came.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” Yoongi said.

Jimin looked up at him, and he could see the sincerity in his eyes, the eyes which had returned to the warm brown, though he could just make out a hint of red ringing the iris.

“It was a long time ago.” Jimin said, though the pain still remained in his heart.

“Still, losing the people you love is hard and that grief never truly fades.” Yoongi said.

Jimin could only nod. Thinking of his grandmother was painful, but his memories of her were warm and comforting. Unlike when he thought of his parents and brother… the pain that resided in his heart for them was something else entirely.

“What is going to happen to me?” Jimin asked.

“Well, I wasn’t lying when I said no harm will come to you. While I accept the sacrifices given to me, their lives are never forfeited.” Yoongi said, “as I said earlier, you will be given a choice.”

“What choice?”

Yoongi smiled again, there was a softness in his smile, it made Jimin’s heart flutter in a way that he couldn’t explain.

“It’s simple, you can leave here, I will take you wherever you want to go as long as it’s not to your old town.”

“Why not my town?” Jimin asked.

“If you return they will think I have rejected the sacrifice.” Yoongi said. “The people will live in fear for a revolt I will not bring, but historically it has led to unsavoury things happening. Which is something I do not wish to reoccur.”

“So because you took me, they believe that you have accepted the sacrifice.”

“Yes, even though I have never asked for the sacrifices made to me. If I were to reject them now, I do not know what will happen.”

“If you never asked for the sacrifices why take them in the first place. If you don’t plan to kill me, why take me?”

Yoongi sighed, his shoulders slumping and he looked over at the fire again. Jimin could see the red spreading over the brown of his irises, emotion causing his dragon side to raise it’s head.

“I tried that once, the first time I was to accept the sacrifice myself.” Yoongi said, “when the sacrifice wasn't taken, the people of the town took it into their own hands to give the sacrifice. The sacrifice would be made whether by my hands or theirs.”

Jimin’s eyes went wide as he realised what Yoongi was insinuating. The people would make the sacrifice, they would take the life, spill the blood. Jimin’s stomach turned and he put down he spoon he'd still be holding, the remainder of the stew suddenly unappealing.

“I have never taken a human’s life. But through my inaction, someone lost their life anyway. Since then, I have taken the one offered to me and given them the choice of where to go.”

“They killed the sacrifice.” Jimin said, it sounded so insane and yet he believed it. They had so easily offered him up, given his life without remorse, it made sense.

“Yes, and I will never let that happen again.” Yoongi said, turning back to Jimin.

There was a defiance in his gaze now, the red seemed to almost glow, and Jimin could see it then, the dragon within the man.

“I can go anywhere I want?” Jimin asked.

Yoongi nodded.

“I’ve never been out of our town before, I don’t even know where else there is to go.”

“You don’t have to decide right now. I can show you places, take you wherever you want.” Yoongi said, the fierceness melting away from him. “I want you to be happy wherever you go.”

“Anywhere…” Jimin said, imagining all the new places that were available to him.

The world beyond their town’s border was huge and unknown. Jimin had no idea what kind future lay ahead for him beyond the mountains. It was filled with so much possibility. Something he never had back home. He could start again, live his own life, be free.

“What is the other option?” Jimin asked, suddenly remembering that Yoongi had said he had two choices.

Again Yoongi smiled that resigned smile.

“You have two choices, you can leave… or you can stay here, with me.”

Jimin didn’t know how to respond. The choice seemed obvious, why would he choose to stay locked away in the mountains with a stranger, a dragon when his whole life was open and free for the taking. Jimin understood that resigned smile now. The second option, the option to stay was something that no one had taken. Yoongi was alone here. A lonely dragon in the mountains.

“I’m sure I already know your answer, but please take some time to think it over.” Yoongi said, getting to his feet. “Please make yourself comfortable here, sleep and we can talk more in the morning.”

Jimin wanted to say more, to tell Yoongi that he was sorry. But Yoongi simply cleared away their used dishes and told Jimin where he could find more food and water if he desired it before disappearing through a dark tunnel that Jimin hadn’t noticed before. Leaving Jimin alone with only the crackling fire and the dragon’s hoard for company.

Jimin sat at the table for a little while, staring into the flames that never began to fade. Their heat warming him as he tried to wrap his head around everything that had happened over the last few hours. His family had given him up as a sacrifice to the dragon. The dragon turned out to be a man who had given Jimin the choice of leaving and starting his life again somewhere new or staying with him in the mountains. It was confusing and overwhelming and Jimin suddenly felt exhausted. He looked over at the bed nestled in the alcove, it had looked inviting before, but now it practically called to him. Yoongi had said to make himself comfortable, and so Jimin made his way over tot he bed. He kicked off his boots and crawled onto the bed. The blankets and pillows were soft and comfortable as he lay down, his aching limbs finally finding rest. He pulled the blankets over him, letting their weight envelope him. His mind was still reeling from everything he’d just lived through but the exhaustion from the events was finally taking over. He would think about it in the morning, he just needed to rest a little while.

Jimin eyes fluttered shut, sleep creeping over him. Yes, just a little rest and then he would deal with everything that had happened. Sleep first, then he would make his choice.

Chapter Text

When Jimin awoke sunlight was filtering through the cavern. He wasn't sure how long he had slept for, but his body still ached and his head felt fuzzy. He sat up, part of him had hoped it had all just been a terrible dream. A nightmare that he would wake up from in his tiny bed back home. It had all been real though, and he was sat in the middle of a large bed, blankets and cushions all around him. His situation was crazy and he knew he should be scared or worried, or something, but all he felt was comfortable and a little sleepy still. He looked around the cavern as he tried to wake himself up. The sunlight was coming from a gap in the cavern roof, it was bright and cast the cavern in a pale light. The fire still burned where it had the night before, though as Jimin looked around he could see no sign of Yoongi. He wondered where the dragon had went after he left Jimin. Had he changed into his other form, taken to the skies? Or had he simply went to another part of the mountain? Jimin had the feeling the cavern wasn't the only place dark passageways led to. He wondered just how many spaces there were nestled within the mountain. He wondered how easily he would get lost should he wander through them alone.

So much had happened in the last twenty-four hours and Jimin didn't really know what to do with himself. He was sat in a soft and warm bed in the heart of a mountain, in a dragon’s lair. It felt so surreal. None of made any sense, yet it did at the same time. The idea that Yoongi, the man that had led him through the dark tunnels, had cooked him stew and made him comfortable, was in fact the dragon that his life had been sacrificed for was crazy. Yet he didn’t doubt it for a moment. It made sense as much as it didn’t make sense. The moment he’d realised it was the moment he had accepted it. Yoongi was the dragon.

Almost as if knowing Jimin was thinking about him, Yoongi appeared from a different tunnel to which he’d left from the night before. It was on the opposite side of the cavern, and now that Jimin noticed it he could see how large it was, much larger than the others, large enough for a dragon to fit through…

Jimin watched as Yoongi made his way across the cavern, an animal carcass heaved onto his shoulders. As he grew closer Jimin recognised it as a deer, a fully grown adult deer, of which Yoongi had no trouble carrying. If Jimin hadn’t known of his true nature he would have been amazed, and maybe he still was a little bit. Such strength displayed so casually, a dragon's strength.

“Good morning, did you manage get some rest?” Yoongi asked when he realised Jimin was awake.

“Yes, thank you.” Jimin said.

“I’ll make some breakfast if you’re hungry. Just need to deal with this first.” Yoongi said, shrugging a shoulder under the weight of the deer.

“Did you…” Jimin trailed off, not sure how to ask.

“I went hunting this morning, there is a herd of deer through the northern pass.” Yoongi said, tossing the deer onto what Jimin could see now was a huge flat slab of rock near the fire.

“What time is it?” Jimin asked, too scared to ask if he had been hunting in his dragon form or human form, though he was sure he already knew the answer.

“Almost noon, there is some bread left if you can’t wait for breakfast, or I suppose it would be more lunch by the time I get to it.” Yoongi said.

Jimin clambered up from the bed, his sleep heavy limbs a little uncooperative at first. Slowly he made his way over to where Yoongi was pulling knives from a box and setting to work on the deer carcass. He felt a little lost as to what to do while Yoongi butchered the deer, so he simply watched him. Jimin had never been very good at butchering. His brother always said it was because he was weak, but Jimin had just never had the stomach for it.

“Don’t you just eat as the dragon?” Jimin asked.

Yoongi laughed, “sometimes, but I prefer my meals cooked and flavoured with spices.”

“I think if I were a dragon I wouldn’t bother with all of that.” Jimin said. “I never much liked cooking.”

“I enjoy it, there’s something calming about preparing a meal.”

Jimin supposed that could be the case if he was just cooking for himself, not his demanding and critical family. That was something he could try when he finds his new home. He could do things for himself for a change, without the worry of upsetting anyone.

*

“How do you stop the rain coming in?” Jimin asked.

He’d been wandering around the cavern as Yoongi had continued preparing the deer meat. In the sunlight it looked so different, almost magical as the light hit the crystals, making them shine.

“There’s a big rock I move to block it when the weather turns bad.” Yoongi said, he was cooking lunch now, Jimin could smell the herbs and spices in the air as Yoongi tended to the sizzling venison.

“So you just block it off and stop anything coming in?”

“Pretty much, that part of the mountain is quite open like the entrance you came into. It’s just a little higher up.” Yoongi explained.

“So you go there as the dragon?”

“Yeah, in my dragon form I can go pretty much anywhere in these mountains.”

“It must be beautiful seeing the mountains from up high.” Jimin said, walking back over to Yoongi.

“It is, I can take you up if you’d like to see?”

“Oh… um…”

Jimin didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t imagine being carried by the dragon again. It had been terrifying the first time. Plucked from the sacrificial grounds, the tethers that had held him down pulling tight before snapping. Jimin rubbed at his wrists.

“Do they hurt?” Yoongi asked, and Jimin looked down to see the red marks where the rope had burned his skin. “I hate that they tied you like that.”

“It’s okay. Did you take the ropes away?” Jimin asked, already knowing the answer.

“Yes, you were unconscious, I think it was the altitude that made you pass out.” Yoongi said, bringing over a plate of freshly roasted venison and potatoes over. “I’m sorry I left you in the cave entrance, but sometimes it’s a little harder to shift back into my human form than others.”

“Oh, so you can’t just do it whenever you want?” Jimin asked.

The food smelled amazing and he hadn’t realised how hungry he was until it was set before him. Unlike the night before, he wasn’t cautious, he grabbed his fork straight away and began to eat. The meat melted in his mouth, tender and delicious. Yoongi’s love for cooking definitely showed through his food. Jimin was glad his stomach was no longer unsettled.

“Technically yes, but when I’ve been in one form for a longer period of time it’s hard to pull myself back into the other form.” Yoongi explained.

“Would you be able to stay in one form forever if you wished?” Jimin asked around a mouthful of food.

Yoongi smiled but there was a sadness in his eyes. “Yes, and many of my kind have in the past. Some never shifted into their human forms, and others have tried to live as humans but that also has it’s challenges.”

“What kind of challenges?”

“A dragon has power, as a human that power is hard to control.” Yoongi said, “the human form is too small to contain all that power and if you are not in tune with it, it can cause accidents.”

“Power… like fire?” Jimin asked.

“Yes, fire is one of them.”

“So can you like… breathe fire as a dragon and as a human?” Jimin asked, his curiosity piqued.

“Not as a human no, it manifests in a different way. That’s the problem. Unless you know how to manipulate that power, it can get out of control.” Yoongi said, “it can become dangerous.”

Jimin thought back to the night before, of their discussion about the family in the nearby village and their home that had been burned to the ground. How pained Yoongi had looked talking about it. Jimin was suddenly fearful that the power Yoongi was talking about had been like what he was describing now, out of control. Even more so, Jimin was fearful that it was Yoongi’s power he was talking about. If he had been the cause of that fire, of those lives lost…

But Yoongi had insisted that the dragon, that he, had never taken taken a human life, which just left Jimin feeling confused. He knew that family had disappeared, it was still talked about even now. How there was nothing of them but ash.

“So it would be hard to live among normal people.” Jimin said.

Yoongi nodded, “I… we tried it. My mother wanted me to be raised as a human, so that I could have people around me.”

“Your mother… is she a dragon too?”

“No, she was a human like you. I get my dragon blood from my father’s side.” Yoongi explained.

“Was…” Jimin’s heart sank as the sadness returned to Yoongi’s eyes.

“She passed away around ten years ago now.” Yoongi said, “and while I know she lived a life longer than most, I still can’t help but feel her loss.”

“What happened?” Jimin asked, “sorry, if you don’t want to talk about it…”

“It’s okay.” Yoongi assured, “it’s nice to get to talk about her agin. After my father passed, her age began to catch up with her.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Dragon hybrid’s live long lives, some of our kind have lived over a thousand years or so I was told. I’m not sure how true that actually is, but my father lived to be almost four hundred.”

“Woah…”

“Yeah, he used to joke that it was because he was alone and minding his own business for most of it. He never interacted with humans or wanted anything to do with them, at least not until he met my mother.” Yoongi said, and there was a fond smile on his face now. “When he met her everything changed.”

“They fell in love?”

“Yes, much to my mother’s dismay. My father was a stubborn pain in the ass, but he loved her deeply and even took to living as a human for her.”

“Before then he stayed as a dragon?” Jimin asked.

“Mostly yes, he lived in these mountains. But he would’ve given up everything for my mom, and me when I came along.”

Jimin couldn’t imagine his own parents being like that. He wasn’t even sure if they could love one another, and they certainly hadn’t loved him. He couldn’t imagine either of them giving anything up for the other, though he supposed they had given him up easily enough…

“They would return to the mountains often, so my father could stretch his wings but they always came back where they lived a quiet life together.”

“Did they live nearby?” Jimin asked, the thought of the neighbouring village niggling at the back of his mind.

“They travelled around a lot for a long time. Being a dragon meant my father didn’t age like a normal person, so they couldn’t stick around too long incase anyone would notice and since my mother was bonded to him, her aging also slowed.”

“Wait, you mean she lived longer because she was in love with a dragon?” Jimin asked, his eyebrows raised.

“Not just in love, but bonded. It’s a complicated ritual but it bonds a dragon and their mate’s souls together. My mother lived to be over a hundred because of that, and it wasn’t until my father passed that she began to age again at a more normal rate.” Yoongi explained.

“What happened to your father?”

“Old age, while there are stories of dragons living until they’re thousands of years old, in reality most only live a few hundred, my father made it to four hundred and eight.”

“Oh, that’s amazing and sad at the same time.” Jimin said, he couldn’t imagine living so long.

“He told me, the day before he passed, that his last eighty years were the best of his life because those were the ones he shared with my mom.” Yoongi said, “he said he would’ve been happy if he’d only lived those eighty years as long as he could spend them with her.”

“Wow, your dad was a real romantic.” Jimin said laughing, which made Yoongi laugh too.

It was nice to see him smiling and laughing, it made him even more handsome. The way his gums peeked out from under his lips when he smiled wide, the way his eyes crinkled at the corners. Jimin’s heart fluttered a little at the sight.

“I guess in his way he was. I just wish I could’ve known him longer.”

“I’m sorry that you didn’t get to, they sound like good parents, better than mine at least.” Jimin said.

“They were, I was lucky. They gave up everything for me.” Yoongi said, and that sadness was creeping back into his eyes. “When they learned my mom was pregnant with me they hoped I would be born human.”

“That’s possible?”

“Yes, it’s a 50/50 chance. But when I was born it was clear I had inherited my father’s traits. Much like with you, my eyes gave me away.” Yoongi sad laughing and it was a nice sound, a low chuckle that had Jimin's stomach squirming pleasantly.

“So you were born with red eyes?” Jimin asked.

“Yes, they changed to my normal colour after a few days but often revert back to my dragon colour when my emotions are particularly strong.” Yoongi explained. “Thankfully my parents managed to hide it from our neighbours, as at that time they had settled in the village near your town.”

Jimin had a feeling he knew what was going to come next. Though he kept quiet, happy to let Yoongi tell his story. It was strange, but Jimin found he liked to hear him talk. His voice was a low rumble and there was something soothing about it. Plus he found the story of the dragon fascinating. Everything he’d known about dragons seemed to be quite different from Yoongi’s reality.

“My mother wanted to raise me as a human, so I would have other children to play with as I grew. There aren’t any other dragons in this area, haven’t been for a long time. My mother desperately wanted me to have a normal life, unfortunately that wasn’t to be.” Yoongi said, and Jimin noticed the way the red at the edge of his irises expanded, the emotions of the memory he was about to share with Jimin strong. “It was hard, for me as a child to contain my power. Even though I took regular trips to the mountains with my father to learn how to harness it, it sometimes got away from me.”

Yoongi looked down at his hands, Jimin’s eyes following his gaze. Yoongi’s hands were calloused just like those of the workmen in town, and Jimin knew it must have been he himself who had worked the wood that built the furniture that lived within the cavern walls. Yoongi’s hard working hands that he looked at with such sorrow, hands that had also been the cause of something terrible.

“It happened late one night, I woke up surrounded by flame, my own bed alight.” Yoongi told him, “it had already spread beyond control, all we could do was escape. My father and I would not be harmed by fire, our dragon blood making us invulnerable to it but my mother being human was not so fortunate, even with her dragon bond. She received some terrible burns but ultimately survived.”

“I’m so sorry…” Jimin said, unconsciously reaching out for Yoongi’s hands.

Yoongi flinched slightly, surprise evident in his eyes as Jimin rested his much smaller hand atop his. They were warm to the touch and Jimin was reminded of how gentle they had been as Yoongi had taken care of his injured hand the night before.

“It was my fault, though mother would hear nothing of it.” Yoongi said, huffing out a hollow laugh. “She insisted I wasn’t to feel any guilt or shame, something I have yet to manage. Though we were all safe, the damage was done, our home and land burned. The way the fire burned it was clear it wasn’t natural, dragon’s fire is different to normal fire it burns hotter and for longer, we knew it was only a matter of time that the villagers realised and our secret would be exposed. All we could do was escape to the mountains, letting the old rumours of dragon’s wrath resurface.”

“So the family that disappeared, that was your family.” Jimin said.

“Yes, we couldn’t stay. The destruction was too severe, there was no way normal humans would have survived, it was only because of our dragon blood that we made it out alive.”

“So all this time everyone believed your family dead, but you had escaped to the mountains instead?”

Yoongi nodded, “if they found out the truth… our kind is feared. Despite us never harming anyone, our family would have been hunted. It was the only way for my parents to protect me.”

“They did the right thing, I can’t imagine how worried they must have been for you.” Jimin said, squeezing Yoongi’s hand lightly. “They wanted to protect their son.”

“It was because of me they lost the life they had built.” Yoongi said, that sadness that Jimin had seen earlier returning. “It was because of me they were trapped in these mountains until the day they died.”

“You really should have listened to your mother.” Jimin said, “she told you not to blame yourself, and she was right. You were a child and it was an accident.”

Jimin felt an overwhelming surge of empathy for the man before him. The sadness that hung over his shoulders, years of regret and guilt for a childhood accident. He couldn’t imagine how that must have plagued him.

“Maybe your right, but guilt is a powerful emotion and not easy to beat.” Yoongi said, giving him a soft smile.

“At least your parents cared enough about you to keep you safe. My parents gave me up for a sacrifice, I don’t think they ever cared for me.” Jimin said, his own sadness seeping in.

“What do you mean?” Yoongi asked, eyebrows pinched in confusion as he looked up at Jimin.

“It was them who offered me as the sacrifice, they didn’t even attempt to help when I cried for them.” Jimin confessed. “They always favoured my brother, but I never imagined they would give up my life.”

“That’s… that’s not the way it’s supposed to happen.” Yoongi said, and Jimin looked up to see bright red eyes looking at him.

“What do you mean?”

“The sacrifice, the ones before you, they were people without families, without loved ones. Without people to return to. Your family were the ones to give you up?”

Yoongi was angry, Jimin could see it in the tightness of his jaw, in the fire that seemed to crackle behind those deep red eyes.

“Yes…”

Yoongi withdrew his hands from under Jimin’s and got to his feet. Jimin watched as he stalked over to the fire and stoked at it with long metal poker, the flames roared stronger as though fuelled by Yoongi’s mere presence. Jimin was worried he had said the wrong thing, maybe he shouldn’t have told Yoongi the truth of what his parents had done. He hadn’t meant to anger the dragon.

“They do not deserve a son like you.” Yoongi said after a short while.

His voice was low but in the quiet of the cavern it carried back to Jimin with ease.

“You have already shown me more kindness than I deserve, to think that your own family would do such a thing. That the parents who are meant to raise and care for you, that are supposed to love you unconditionally would do such a thing…”

Jimin walked over to him, it was clear Yoongi’s emotions were running high and the fire was burning brighter than ever for it. Yoongi may not have been able to channel his power as a child, but he was doing it now. As Jimin drew up beside him the heat from the flames was evident, he could feel it against his exposed skin hot and dry but he didn’t fear it would burn him. He could see Yoongi clearly now, could see the fire that burned around the hand that held the poker, the white hot metal channelling his anger into the bonfire.

“And you didn’t deserve to be blamed or feared for something you did unintentionally as a child.” Jimin said.

“You shouldn’t stand so close to the fire.” Yoongi said, not looking at him.

“You won’t let it burn me.”

Jimin knew what he said was true, he could feel it deep in his soul. Yoongi had been honest when he’d told him he had never harmed a human and Jimin knew that was something that would remain true. He couldn’t explain it, why he knew, why he trusted the man that stood with a hand incased in flame. A man who had the heart of a dragon, but he did. For some crazy and unthinkable reason he trusted him and felt no fear towards him.

Yoongi turned to look at him, those red eyes so soft despite their ferocity.

“Only a reckless fool trusts a dragon.” He said, but Jimin could see the way the corners of his mouth turned up, a smile only just contained.

“Or maybe I’m like a brave knight.”

“Have you come to slay me brave knight, put a sword through the heart of a dragon?” Yoongi asked, and Jimin could see the flames begin to calm out of the corner of his eye.

“I’d need to borrow a sword, I’m woefully under armed.” Jimin replied.

“There’s probably one in that pile, good luck hunting for it.” Yoongi said, nodding towards the pile of treasure.

“I’m tired and too full of venison, maybe later.” Jimin huffed, rubbing his full belly.

That had Yoongi smiling again, and the tension that had filled the air only moments before evaporated. Yoongi set the poker aside, the flames that had shrouded his hand gone. It was strange to think they hadn’t even left a trail of smoke, nothing. Yoongi’s hand was completely untarnished, unlike his own bandaged one.

“I’m sorry for… reacting that way.” Yoongi said once they had returned to the table. “I just cannot understand how your parents did that to you.”

“Me either, but I’ve come to accept that they never really loved me like they should have.” Jimin admitted, “my life before wasn’t something wonderful, especially after my grandmother passed. I guess my parents just never wanted a second son.”

“Still, it is a different type of cruelty to forfeit your life like that.”

“But you said you weren’t going to take me life.” Jimin pointed out.

“They don’t know that though.”

“Okay that’s fair.”

“I couldn’t imagine ever offering a part of my family up for sacrifice. I’m sorry they did that to you, and that you suffered under their care.” Yoongi said, reaching out to Jimin.

Jimin could see some hesitancy in his touch as he gently touched Jimin’s shoulder, but Jimin did not flinch or shy away. There was warmth in his fingertips, more than even the night before when he had tended to his injured hand, remnants of the flames that had raged only moments before.

“You know what’s crazy? Being the sacrifice, and you giving me this choice is possibly the best thing that has happened in my life.” Jimin said.

He had turned back to look at the dancing flames before him. It was hard to admit, especially to someone he’d only known a few hours, but it was true. His life before had been horrible at times, he’d felt so alone and unwanted so often. But he’d just lived on, it was all he known, it was all he thought he could ever know. And then the lunar festival had happened, the sacrifice has been made, and suddenly his life was completely different, the future that lay ahead of him was completely different, no matter which option he chose. He would never have to see the people who had failed to care for him, who had tossed him to the fire without a second thought.

Jimin turned back to look at Yoongi again and found the dragon watching him. His dark eyes still ringed with red making them look as if they were surrounded by fire themselves. He really was quite handsome, his features almost delicate yet strong at the same time. Jimin didn’t think he’d ever seen anyone as handsome or pretty as him. It made his stomach squirm and his cheeks feel warm.

“I’m glad something good can come out of this awful thing you’ve been forced to experience, and again, I am truly sorry that it had to happen.” Yoongi said.

"I… I was scared and didn’t know what to think of you at first. But you’ve shown me nothing but kindness, and I thank you for that.” Jimin said.

“Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“No, though if you wouldn’t mind, is there somewhere for me to wash up? I feel like I haven’t bathed for weeks, though it has only been a day or two.” Jimin said, feeling a little self conscious.

“Oh of course, yes.” Yoongi said, “I’m sorry I should have asked sooner, there is a spring in another chamber you can bathe in.”

“A spring? In the middle of a mountain?” Jimin asked, as Yoongi stepped away and indicated towards one of the other passageways that led out of the cavern.

“You’d be surprised what can be found in the belly of a mountain, come I will show you.” Yoongi said.

*

Yoongi led him through short tunnel which slowly sloped downwards. It’s walls glinted with the same crystalline rock that formed the cavern, the flame of the torch that Yoongi held to light the way making it glitter as they moved. Jimin had the feeling Yoongi didn’t need the light, but appreciated him using it for Jimin’s benefit. It was a short walk, and soon enough they were walking into another cavern, this on a lot smaller.

This time there was no sunlight from the world outside filtering through, the only light came from the torch that Yoongi held, but Jimin could see the shimmering surface of the spring. Yoongi passed the torch to Jimin who stepped closer to the waters edge. It was only a small pool, even with only the torch light to see by he could still see the opposite side, though it’s depth was impossible to make out in the dim light.

Jimin was just crouching to get a better look when warm light suddenly burst into life to the left of him. Jimin spun around, eyes wide, to find Yoongi had lit a small fire. It filled the small cavern with a warm orange glow. It looked almost cosy.

“The spring isn’t deep, and is comfortable for you to sit in and relax.” Yoongi said, taking the torch from Jimin again and placing it in a bracket attached to the wall near the doorway.

“There are soaps in that box, and cloths and such like.” He added indicating a small wooden box to Jimin’s right. “Please help yourself and take all the time you need.”

Jimin, who was still crouched by the edge of the spring reached out and touched the water. It was cool, but not as cold as he’d thought it would be. Like the lake on a spring day.

“Oh, I should warm it for you.” Yoongi said, as Jimin lifted a cupped hand full of water up, letting the water spill free. “That would be more comfortable for you.”

“You can do that?” Jimin asked, standing up again.

Yoongi just smiled at him and crouched down by the side of the water. He reached in with one hand and Jimin watched, he could see a faint glow of red build beneath the surface of the water where Yoongi’s hand was. He was using his dragon fire to warm the spring. Moments later and Jimin could see steam beginning to rise from the water, gentle wisps barely visible in the firelight.

As Yoongi pulled his hand free Jimin reached out with his own, the water was warm, as if it had sat over a fire.

“Woah.”

Jimin looked up at Yoongi to see him watching him, his eyes circled with red once again.

“Sometimes my powers can be useful.” Yoongi said, shrugging.

“Its amazing!” Jimin said in awe.

Yoongi smiled at that and Jimin found himself liking the way it softened his features.

“I shall leave you alone, please take all the time you desire.” Yoongi said, heading towards the doorway. “This tunnel only goes back to the main cavern so you shouldn’t get lost, but if you do just call out and I will come for you.”

“Thank you.” Jimin said.

And then he was gone and Jimin was alone in the small room with only the warm water for company. For some reason it made him feel nervous, to be alone. Part of him wished Yoongi had stayed, but he also appreciated the privacy he had been given. He shook his head and headed over to the box Yoongi had pointed out. The lid creaked open and he found a small collection of soaps and cloths for bathing. He pulled one bar of soap out and sniffed it, it smelled like fresh lavender. He pulled another and the scent of jasmine wafted through his nose. Each one smelled different and for some reason the idea that a big bad dragon liking scented soaps made him smile. He chose the jasmine one and took it, along with a couple of wash cloths to the edge of the pool.

Slowly he pulled off his clothes and climbed down into the pool. Just as Yoongi had said it wasn’t very deep, but deep enough that he could push himself off from the side to swim across the short distance to the opposite side. The water felt heavenly, it was the perfect temperature. Not too hot, not too cold. Just right. He swam back to the edge and found a ledge underneath the water like a seat, he sank down onto it, the water coming up to his collar bones. He allowed himself to just sit for a little while, letting the water soothe his aching muscles. All the tension from the last few hours melting away. It felt surreal to be sat there in a warm spring, knowing he was in the depths of a mountain. He wondered how much rock and stone was piled up above the glistening crystalline ceiling of the cavern he sat in. How close the clouds were. It felt like another world beneath the mountain. Locked away from the outside world, almost like a safe haven away from the cruelty of the life he’d left behind. He supposed that was true for Yoongi. This was his safe place. Away from the horrors that mankind may have thrown his way should they have discovered his true identity.

Jimin had no trouble believing that people would look to bring him harm should they know the truth. He’d witnessed and experienced the cruelty of humans and he was one of them. He couldn’t imagine how they would react to someone so different from them. And yet Yoongi had been nothing but kind to him. Jimin lifted his now sodden bandage from the water, he’d need to ask Yoongi for a fresh one. It didn’t hurt anymore, the salve that Yoongi had applied soothing the irritated skin. Carefully he unwrapped the hand, in the dim firelight he could see the scraped skin was still a little red and nasty looking but it didn’t bring him the pain it had the night before. Carefully he let it sink below the surface of the water, he used one of the wash cloths to gently clean it again before reaching for the soap and slowly starting to clean his body.

It was nice washing himself with the gentle jasmine scented soap. Washing away the dirt and grime from the days gone by. It was as though he was washing away the pain and aguish he’d felt too. Cleaning himself of all the things that brought him misery. Starting again, free of the weight of that which left him feeling unclean and unwanted.

He wasn’t sure how long he spent in the spring, but when he finally dragged himself out of the water the air around him felt cool. He quickly tried himself off with another cloth and reached for his his clothes. It felt almost wrong to pull his dirty clothes back on over his freshly cleaned body. He wished he’d asked Yoongi for something to wear. But as he tidied away the soaps and cloths that he used he noticed a larger piece of fabric folded up in a corner of the wooden box. He pulled it free to reveal a silk robe. The material like liquid as it flowed over his fingers. It was beautiful, nothing like Jimin had ever seen before. It couldn’t stop himself from pulling over himself, the silk smooth and delicate against his skin. It was almost luxurious, the feeling of the silk against his skin like nothing he’d felt before. Such materials were not for the likes of him, he’d only ever seen them from a distance on those with more wealth than he could ever dream of having. He stepped closer to the fire, holding out the robe a little so that the light caught the silk, showing off the deep green blue colour. It was printed with a white blossoms, the tiny flowers looking as though they had been painted on. It was beautiful, and Jimin felt beautiful wearing it. He loved the feeling of it against his skin, the floaty feeling of the sleeves, the way it skimmed over his thighs.

He hoped Yoongi wouldn’t mind him wearing it, the dragon had said to help himself to the things in the box. He wrapped the robe fully around himself, fixing it in place with the belt and gathered his soiled clothes into a neat pile before grabbing the torch and making his way through the tunnel back to the main cavern.

Yoongi had been right, there was no other way to go but back where they’d came from. No other tunnels leading off the one he walked along, so it was impossible for him to get lost… or escape. But as he reached the main cavern and saw the bright sunlight illuminating it, he felt little desire to leave.

He found Yoongi sat on a beat up arm chair, a book in hand. His dark hair fell in soft waves around his face, his lips turned down in a a slight pout as he read. Jimin once again felt that slight squirming in his stomach at the sight of him.

“Was everything okay?” Yoongi asked when he noticed Jimin approaching.

“Yes, thank you. I hope you don’t mind, but I found this robe in the box…” Jimin said, “I didn’t want to wear my dirty clothes after bathing.”

“Of course not.” Yoongi said, and Jimin couldn’t help but notice the way the dragon’s eyes trailed over him.

Jimin shifted slightly, not used to the attention, his cheeks feeling a little warm. Yoongi seemed to catch himself, realise that he was looking so intently at him and averted his eyes. He cleared his throat, “sorry I should have offered you some clean clothing. There are trunks full of them near the bed if you wish to find something else.”

“I can wash my own things, if you have a wash board?” Jimin asked.

“Don’t worry about that. Just leave them and I’ll see to them.” Yoongi said, putting down his book. “You’re my guest, you should not be doing menial chores.”

“I always do chores.” Jimin said, laughing. “That’s all I ever did back home.”

“Why am I not surprised to hear your family made you do chores.” Yoongi said rolling his eyes, his tone laced with annoyance.

It made Jimin smile, he liked how disapproving Yoongi seemed towards his family. That he seemed offended on Jimin’s behalf at the things they did, no matter how insignificant.

“What else was I supposed to do if not chores?” Jimin asked.

He dropped his dirty clothes onto a small table off to one side and sank onto another arm chair which sat close to the one Yoongi occupied. Despite its shabby appearance, it was surprisingly comfortable and Jimin realised it was less shabby and simply worn from use. The cushions were still soft and welcoming. It seemed to Jimin that a lot of the things in the cavern were built for comfort. His eyes flitted over to the bed he had slept in, it had been the most comfortable thing he’d ever experienced.

“There are many things to do other than chores. I spend a lot of time reading and woodworking. Did you not have things you enjoyed like that?” Yoongi asked.

“Not really…” Jimin said, thinking about how he never had time for things like that.

His mother always kept him busy with chores to do. He’d never thought about doing things simply for enjoyment. The most he ever did was go for walks whenever he had time after finishing his chores. He liked to wander through the forest or down by the lake. The only time he ever did things for enjoyment had been when his grandmother was still around, she used to give him time to play whenever he escaped to stay in her little cottage.

“I guess I never really thought about it.” Jimin admitted, “it didn’t seem important.”

“Having things you enjoy doing is always important.” Yoongi told him, “you just need to find out what they are.”

“How?”

“Try things out, do you like reading? I have many books that you could try.”

“I never really read much, we got taught in school but there were no books in our house. Father said they were a waste of money and only good for kindling.”

Yoongi scoffed, “what a senseless idea. Books and reading are far from useless.”

“Maybe I should try it again, if you could help me choose?”

Yoongi’s face lit up and he seemed genuinely happy to help Jimin choose a book to read. And for some reason Jimin loved that he was excited about it. Jimin followed him over to the bookshelves and listened as Yoongi pulled a few volumes and told him a little about their contents.

“This is one of my favourites, it’s an old tale about lost city below the ocean.” Yoongi said, handing him a tattered book.

Then paused as he noticed Jimin’s hand.

“Your bandage…”

“Oh yeah, it got wet so I just took it off. It doesn’t hurt anymore.” Jimin said.

“Let me take a look.” Yoongi said, putting the book to one side. “Looks like the salve did its job.” Yoongi said, “but we should re-bandage it for now and stop any dirt getting in.”

“Okay.”

Yoongi reapplied the same salve and wrapped a fresh bandage around his hand. His touch just as careful as it had been the last time. Jimin was very aware of how Yoongi was crouched in front of his very bare legs. The hem of the robe barely covering his modesty, only skimming the top of his thighs when he sat down.

“There we go.” Yoongi said, “I’ll check on it again tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

Jimin couldn’t deny he felt a little flustered and was relieved when Yoongi moved away. He distracted himself by picking up the book Yoongi had selected for him. He could see it had been well used, the cover faded and the pages dog-eared. Jimin could just imagine the Yoongi spending hours pouring over the book, getting lost in its pages.

“I will give it a try.” Jimin said, when Yoongi returned to his chair.

“If there’s anything else you’d like to do or try just tell me and I will make it so.” Yoongi told him.

“I will try to think of something.” Jimin said.

“Take all the time you need, and I really hope you enjoy that one. Though if you don’t please feel free to choose something else.”

*

Jimin spent the rest of the afternoon reading the book Yoongi had given him. It was slow going as he wasn't as practiced in reading as others, but he found the story intriguing and he was comfortable curled up on the bed amongst the many pillows and blankets. He’d chosen to settle up there as a way of distancing himself a little from Yoongi. His flustered state from being up close with him leaving him with the need to have a little space. Though he found his attention drifting over to him him more often than he would like to admit.

Yoongi had insisted on washing his clothes for him and had given Jimin some of his own to wear in the mean time, though Jimin had remained in the soft silky robe, not ready to take it off just yet. It felt too nice against his skin, the gentle luxury of it hard to give up. While he read Jimin kept track of Yoongi’s movements throughout the cavern. Sneaking glances of the dragon while he went about his day. Jimin watched as he carried out small chores in between carving what appeared to be a new furniture piece from a large chunk of tree trunk he had carried in with ease.

At one point he brought Jimin a cup of tea and a plate of fruits. Jimin felt spoiled, to be sat amongst comfortable cushions in a fine silk robe, eating freshly cut apple slices was something he’d never had the luxury of experiencing. But Yoongi seemed intent on making Jimin feel as comfortable and relaxed as possible while he was under his roof. Readily declining any help from Jimin when he returned to his chores.

“The least I can do is help prepare dinner.” Jimin said when he finally grew bored of reading and went down to the little kitchen area where Yoongi was peeling potatoes.

“It’s really not necessary, I told you, you’re my guest.” Yoongi insisted.

“But it feels wrong to let you do all of the work and you’ve already indulged my laziness for the day.”

“If all you did at home was chores, don’t you feel you deserve to be a little lazy now?” Yoongi asked, eyebrows raised.

“I… well maybe a little.” Jimin said, “but that doesn’t stop me from feeling weird about it.”

“I get it, but please, let me look after you while you’re here. I don’t get to show my hospitality often.”

Jimin felt a twinge of guilt. Of course Yoongi wouldn’t get to show his hospitable side often, he spent his time alone in these mountains outside of the year when he received the sacrifice.

“Do you… do you not have friends that come to visit?” Jimin asked, already knowing the answer.

“Any friends I have do not know my true identity.” Yoongi said, “I am friendly with some of the people in the villages I frequent for supplies and where I sell the furniture I craft. But I could never bring them here without revealing what I am.”

“Of course, that was stupid of me to ask.” Jimin said, “it’s a shame though, for cave in the belly of a mountain it really is quite nice in here.”

Yoongi huffed out a laugh, “I’m glad you think so. I did my best to make it comfortable as possible.”

“Did you make all the furniture in here?” Jimin asked, looking around and the various pieces.

“Most of it, my father made a lot while he was still alive, but much of that grew old like he did and I have replaced it over the years.” Yoongi explained.

“They’re beautifully made.” Jimin told him, “you’re very skilled.”

“Years of practice helps, but I won’t lie that your words make me feel good and my pride is very happy.”

“Do you sell a lot? I imagine you’d make good coin for such good quality.”

“Some, every so often I take a few pieces to market. Though I don’t do it for the coin, and have given many away to those who are in need. I mostly take them to market in fear of overflowing my cavern if I was to keep them all.” Yoongi said laughing.

“How do you take them to market? I’d assume you carry them in your dragon form, but you wouldn’t be able to appear like that in town.”

“I have a cart stowed in a cave closer to the base of the mountain and in a forest near the a town I frequent, I take them down and make the trip in my human form.” Yoongi explained, “though it would be much easier to fly. I tend to travel to towns further away to avoid raising suspicion.”

“Would one of those towns be where you could take me?” Jimin asked.

“Yes, I’m sure they would welcome you warmly.” Yoongi said, though Jimin couldn’t help noticing the way his shoulder slumped slightly at the mention of Jimin’s departure.

It was understandable really, that Yoongi would be disappointed at the thought of him leaving, especially as Jimin was one of the very few guests he’d ever had. It made Jimin think about staying a little while, partially to allow Yoongi to be the host he seemed to enjoy being, and partially because he wanted to get to know the dragon more. His curiosity about the man beside him growing more and more as he spent time with him. Staying a few days in the mountains wouldn’t be so bad, and Yoongi had gone out of his way to make Jimin comfortable. Plus the idea of starting his life over was a little daunting, and maybe he was putting it off in fear of the unknown that lay ahead of him.

*
When Yoongi refused his assistance with dinner again Jimin finally changed into some of the clothes Yoongi had given him. He moved behind a screen that Yoongi had set in place for him, to allow him the privacy to change. While he missed the feeling of the silk on his skin, he still felt comfortable in the clothing that Yoongi had given him. It was well made and fit him fairly well, though it was slightly overlarge, Yoongi’s frame being somewhat bigger than his despite their similar height.

He could smell the venison stew Yoongi had put to boil over the fire and as he walked over he couldn’t help but be amazed at how Yoongi reached into the fire with his bare hands, the flames licking over his skin yet leaving it unmarked.

“I still can’t get over the fact that you can just stick your hand in the fire and be fine.” He commented as Yoongi added the final touches to the stew.

Yoongi laughed, something Jimin found himself enjoying the sound of.

“I suppose it must be strange for you to see, but I don’t even think about it.” He said, holding his hand in the flames, letting them dance over his skin.

“It must be useful though, did you ever consider becoming a blacksmith instead of a carpenter? I imagine that would be a good profession for a dragon.”

“I believe it has been the favoured work amongst our kind for many years, but growing up I wanted to be as far away from fire as possible. The fire damage I caused made me fearful of it for a long time.” Yoongi told him, “that’s why my father encouraged my woodworking. He knew I needed something to do, to distract myself with, and I think learning to be around such a combustable material helped.”

“Oh, yeah. I’m sorry that you struggled with it, I can’t imagine how hard it must have been for you.”

Jimin’s heart ached for him. Yoongi still held so much pain and guilt over a childhood accident, though Jimin imagined he would probably feel the same if it had been him, guilt was a powerful emotion and something that could really hold on tight. Jimin wished he knew a way to help ease that pain for Yoongi.

“It’s something I’ve learned to live with, and now that I have control over my powers it’s not something I worry about anymore.”

“Losing control… it must be scary.”

Yoongi hummed in agreement, but Jimin could tell he didn’t want to talk about it further and changed the subject. The last thing he wanted to do was make Yoongi uncomfortable or upset, especially after he had treated him so well.

“Is it only furniture you make?” He asked.

“I do some smaller handcrafted things, but they’re not as good. I don’t think I have the artistic flair for decorative pieces.” Yoongi said.

“I wouldn’t be so sure, the decorative carving on the bookcases is really pretty.” Jimin told him.

“Thank you, I tend to stick to simpler designs, those were something I wanted to try out.”

“You should do it more often, I’m sure others would also appreciate the detail.”

For some reason Jimin needed Yoongi to understand how good he was. He needed to praise him and make him aware of his talents.

“The stew is ready, let’s eat.” Yoongi said, though Jimin could see the smile that had crept onto his face, letting him know that his words had done as he hoped.

The stew was just as delicious as the roasted venison they’d had a lunch time. The meat soft and tender, the gravy rich and flavoursome. The only thing he wished for was some bread like the night before, but Yoongi hadn’t been to the bakers. Though he promised to get some the following day when Jimin asked about it.

“There’s a village beyond the northern most mountain, their bakery is my favourite.” Yoongi told him.

“Where do they think you come from?” Jimin asked, savouring his second helping of stew.

He’d never been allowed second helpings at home, but here Yoongi insisted he ate his fill. He was sure if he’d wanted he’d have been welcome to a third helping, though he didn’t think his stomach would permit much more.

“Somewhere in the mountain pass.” Yoongi said, “I try to be vague about it. Thankfully they get a lot of travellers through from neighbouring areas so it’s not too strange for me to be travelling there.”

“It’s good that you can go there for whatever you need.”

“Yes, you’re welcome to come with me tomorrow if you wish.” Yoongi said.

“Really?”

“Yes, of course. You’re not my prisoner Jimin, you’re free to leave whenever you wish. Just tell me and I can take you wherever you want to go.”

“I… thank you.” Jimin said, he paused for a moment thinking hard about how to phrase the next part, “I um, I know I have my choice to make but I’m not sure where I want go or anything like that. Would it be okay to stay here for a few days while I decide?”

“You’re more than welcome to stay as long as you wish.” Yoongi assured. “And as I said last night, I can show you places which you could go.”

Jimin liked the idea of visiting new places. His only worry was being carried there by Yoongi in his dragon form. It had been terrifying when Yoongi had taken him from the ceremonial grounds, he wasn’t sure how he felt about repeating that experience. Maybe it would be different now that he knew Yoongi and that he wouldn’t be harming him. Either way, he was both excited and nervous about the prospect.

Chapter Text

Jimin slept well amongst the cosy blankets, though as he lay waiting for sleep to take him he couldn’t help but wonder where Yoongi was resting. Did dragon’s sleep? Surely they did or Yoongi wouldn’t have made a bed. Though Jimin did worry that he had kicked him out of his own resting place, he hoped he hadn’t forced the dragon to sleep on the cold stone floor of the mountain somewhere. Soon though his worries were forgotten and sleep took him. Snuggled into the warm blankets it was hard to let his worries bother him too much.

When he awoke the cavern was once again filled with the pale light of morning. Jimin loved the way the light shone down into the cavern through the gap in the ceiling, it really did cast a beautiful glow over the space. He could see Yoongi sat curled up in the armchair, his nose buried in a book and Jimin couldn’t help the smile that appeared at the sight of him. There was something soft and appealing about the big bad dragon being sat with his legs tucked up under himself as he read. And not for the first time Jimin thought about how handsome he was. He long wavy hair tucked behind his ears, the curve of his jaw, the light hitting his pale skin. He was incredibly handsome and Jimin was finding it hard to resist simply looking at him.

Jimin didn’t have much romantic experience. He’d never had the opportunity for it. Most of the boys from town didn’t bother with him. To them he was a nobody at most, and those who were friends with his brother had much harsher opinions of him. So Jimin had kept to himself, not letting any budding crushes grow. Though he remembered what they felt like. That fluttering in his stomach, the desire to keep his eyes on them, the way his skin flushed when their attention fell on him. That was how he felt with Yoongi, now that he was over the initial shock of who or rather what Yoongi was, he couldn’t deny his attraction towards him. It was so obvious now as he sat amongst the blankets watching Yoongi read, he found the dragon attractive, he was curious about him, and that all lead down a path that was dangerously close to a crush. Something that was both ridiculous and crazy. He couldn’t have a crush on a dragon hybrid. That was insanity.

Jimin shook his head, trying to clear out those thoughts. No, he was just lonely and Yoongi was the first person who had shown him any care in a long time. That’s all it was. Yes he was handsome, but there were plenty of handsome men in the world, it didn’t mean Jimin had a crush on them. No, he just needed to clear his head of such nonsense and stop those silly thoughts before they got out of hand.

Dragging himself out of bed he wandered down to where Yoongi was sat. He’d changed into some pyjamas that Yoongi had given him, the soft material warm and comfortable. It seemed as a dragon Yoongi had the ability to afford the best quality garments. It was something Jimin wasn’t used to, but he very much appreciated.

“Good morning, did you sleep well?” Yoongi greeted when Jimin reached him.

His smile was warm and sent butterflies fluttering in Jimin’s stomach. He sank into the other armchair, just as battered and worn as the one Yoongi sat in, and Jimin could understand why Yoongi chose to curl up there and lose himself in the pages of his book.

“Yes thank you, your bed is really comfortable, much more than my old one back home.” Jimin said. “Though I do hope I haven’t kicked you out of it, I’d hate for you to be losing your home comforts to appease me.”

“I’m glad you’re sleeping well. But you don’t need to worry about me, as long as you’re comfortable that’s all that matters.” Yoongi insisted.

Jimin couldn’t help but feel his worries were in fact true and Yoongi words had done little to appease them but he also couldn’t find it in him to argue. For some reason Yoongi wanted nothing more than for Jimin to be comfortable and he found himself wanting to let him. He wanted to let Yoongi take care of him.

“Do you still want to visit the village with me today?” Yoongi asked, putting down his book.

“If that would be okay?”

“Of course, the weather is good so you will be more comfortable during the journey, as long as you wrap up well.” Yoongi said. “It won’t take long.”

Jimin's stomach squirmed in anticipation of flying with the dragon again. He could still remember the feeling of Yoongi’s claws around him, and while they hadn’t hurt, it hadn’t been enjoyable. But it would have to be something he suffered through if he wanted to see the new village, to finally go somewhere beyond his hometown.

“Will it be okay going there as the dragon? Won’t they see you in the daylight?” Jimin asked.

“We’ll fly above the clouds until we get close, then there is a forest which we can be hidden in for the final part of the journey. I’ve been many times and yet to be spotted.” Yoongi said.

“I’d hate for you to be found out because of me.” Jimin said, voicing a fear that had suddenly crept over him.

“You really don’t need to worry, it’s something I’ve done many times. Having a passenger won’t change that.” He assured. “If you get dressed now we can have breakfast in the village, the bakery does wonderful pastries.”

Jimin nodded and went back up to the bedroom area, Yoongi had left him a pile of clothing. It was a little big on him, Yoongi’s frame being larger than his, but as they were of similar height it wasn't too bad. He dressed in simple clothes but wrapped up with a thick sweater and a cloak which Yoongi insisted he wore.

Yoongi led him through the passage that he’d arrived in, though at some point they turned off down another passageway Jimin hadn’t noticed on that first night. He supposed his mind had been otherwise occupied to be noticing passages in the dark. It led them to another much larger cave mouth. Jimin’s mouth fell open as he took in the view. In the daylight it was truly a sight to see. The mountain range spread out before him, clouds at eye level looking like wisps of pale smoke. The air was bitterly cold and Jimin was grateful for the thick cloak that he wrapped around himself tightly. It was surreal being up there amongst the tall mountains. He’d only ever seen them from below, but now he was at the top. He knew now that the dragon resided in the tallest mountain, the stories his grandmother had told him all those years ago true to their word. Yoongi lived in the belly of the great mountain.

“If you keep to the side here I’ll shift.” Yoongi said, “when I do you can climb up onto my back.”

“C-climb up?” Jimin stuttered, realising then that he was to ride the dragon rather than be carried by him.

“Yes, don't worry about holding tight or anything, my scales are very hard wearing.” Yoongi assured.

“I… I don’t know…”

“It’s okay.” Yoongi said, putting a hand on his shoulder, “you will be safe I assure you.”

Jimin wasn’t so sure he agreed but what else could he do? Yoongi stepped away onto the outcrop that spread out from the cave mouth. It was a large space, large enough for a dragon. Jimin pressed himself close to the wall in the opening and watched in awe as Yoongi shifted.

He hadn’t known what to expected, but the burst of light, bright white light the hottest of flames seemed to shimmer over him and smoke appeared as if from no where shrouding Yoongi’s human form, leaving him as a dark shadow amongst it. A shadow that began to grow. It was as though Jimin’s breath was knocked from his lungs as he saw the dragon form before his eyes. It’s jet black scales spreading along strong limbs, a long tail unfurling and whipping out over the edge of the outcrop, and the wings, the jet black wings which spread wide and sent a gust of wind rushing towards Jimin as they stretched and flexed.

Dragon Yoongi was truly a marvel. He turned to look at Jimin, his ruby red eyes blinking at him. Jimin knew he should be scared, he should have been trembling in his boots at the sight of the beast in all its glory. But he had no fear, only wonder and awe as he took a tentative step forward, closing in on the man who had turned into a dragon. Yoongi dipped his head low as Jimin drew close, his long snout edging towards him. Jimin could see the shimmering colours of his scales as the sun hit them, like an oil slick, deep purples and greens shimmering to life through the black. It was strangely beautiful.

Jimin reached out a hand, pressing it to Yoongi’s snout. He’d expected it to be warm like Yoongi’s human skin, but it wasn’t, though it wasn’t cold, just firm and strong. His heart hammered in his chest as he let the feeling of Yoongi’s dragon skin under his fingers sink in. All those years as he’d grown up he’d wished to see the dragon up close, and now here he was touching it, look up into those deep red eyes knowing who it was behind them. It was surreal and wild, and Jimin was exhilarated. He couldn’t believe he was living his wildest dream. A dream he never believed for a second would come true as he sat at his grandmother’s feet listening to the old stories about the dragons that once ruled the skies. He was just getting used to the feeling of Yoongi’s dragon skin beneath his fingers went he heard it, or more felt it. Yoongi’s voice in his head.

Take your time, I know it’s a lot to take in.

His eyes went wide and he stumbled back, startled by the sudden appearance of Yoongi’s voice in his head.

“H-how?”

Jimin could of sworn the dragon actually smiled, his eyes closing slightly.

Honestly I don’t know how it works, it’s not possible with everyone, but I think we have spent enough time together to form a small link.

“Can you hear my thoughts?” Jimin asked, the answer scaring him a little

No, I think that only occurs with bonded pairs. My parents could do it.

It was a strange sensation hearing Yoongi’s thoughts like that, but it wasn’t unpleasant.

When you’re ready, you can climb up but there is no hurry. Take your time.

“I don’t really know how I’m supposed to climb up, I don’t want to hurt you.” Jimin said, looking over Yoongi’s huge dragon body.

You can’t hurt me. Use my scales as footings and grips.

Jimin took a deep breath and decided it wasn’t worth waiting around, he had to just give it a try. He cautiously moved around to Yoongi's side, scanning over his body for what looked like the best place. The scales were hard under his touch, but he found they were quite good for climbing. Slowly he dug his foot into the gap between two, hoping Yoongi hadn’t been lying when he said he couldn’t hurt him, and pulled himself up. With some effort he managed to climb up Yoongi's side and onto his back. Yoongi told him to sit close to where his back and neck joined, Jimin could see a ridge in the scales which looked almost like the horn of a saddle. He clambered over to it and settled himself there, making sure to wrap his cloak tightly around himself and gripped the ridge of Yoongi's scales as tight as he could.

Are you ready?

Jimin shook his head, but answered, “yes.”

His heart was hammering in his chest as he felt the dragon move below him. He jostled a little but held on as best he could with his thighs and where he gripped the ridge in Yoongi’s scales. It was like riding a very large and solid horse. Though Jimin had only ridden a horse a couple of times and was very inexperienced. Yoongi moved over to the edge of the outcrop, the wind whipped fiercely against Jimin’s exposed skin. He already wished he’d worn a few more layers.

Hold on tight.

One, two, three beats of the his wings and Yoongi launched them into the air. Jimin couldn’t help the scream that burst free as they plunged down the mountain side. The air rushing past him as they shot down. It was nothing like he could’ve ever imagined. They shot down and Jimin was terrified they would smash straight into the ground but then they were straightening out and soaring through the clouds. Jimin tried to calm himself down but it was hard, he felt like his heart was in his throat. The air cold and damp around him as they soared through the wisps of cloud. It was nothing like the night Yoongi had taken him. It was terrifying but exhilarating. He could feel the movement of Yoongi’s wings at his side. Could feel the shift of his scales as his body moved in time with the motion. He could feel the warmth of his body below him. While he hadn't felt the warmth of the dragon when he’d first touched Yoongi’s dragon snout, he could feel it now as they flew and Jimin had the feeling Yoongi was making it happen, trying his best to prevent Jimin from freezing to death as they soared through the chilled air.

The journey didn’t take long, at least it didn’t feel that way to Jimin. It felt as though they’d barely been in the air before they began to descend. The deep green of tree tops appeared below them and then they were flying amongst them. Jimin ducked himself low, pressing himself against Yoongi’s back as they flew amongst the trees, trying his best to avoid the branches which snapped at him. The forest was huge but not densely packed making it easier for Yoongi to soar through until they reached a clearing where he landed with a gentle thud.

Are you okay?

Jimin nodded, his voice lost somewhere in the clouds. He sat up straight again, pulling his numb hands free from the ridge he’d been clinging too. His body had seized up in the cold and he pretty much fell from Yoongi’s back. Thankfully the forest floor was littered with leaves and moss and his landing wasn’t too hard.

Jimin?! Jimin are you okay?!

Yoongi’s panicked thoughts filled his head as the great dragon head curled round to see him, his huge nose gently pushing at Jimin.

“M’fine. M’okay.” Jimin managed to mumble out.

He slowly rubbed at his stiff and numb limbs, bringing some life back into them before stumbling back onto his feet. Jimin could see the concern in the dragon’s eyes as he watched him.

“I’m okay.” Jimin repeated, his voice clearer now.

He looked around the clearing they had landed in, stumbling away from the dragon’s side as he tried to get his body functioning normally again. He hadn’t realised how tightly he’d been holding himself, his muscles tight and sore from the exertion and cold. He was so focussed on not tripping over his own feet as he woke his aching body up that he didn’t even notice Yoongi shifting back into his human form until he heard him speak in his voice rather than in his mind.

“Jimin are you really okay? I’m sorry, I should have done more to protect you.” He said rushing over to where Jimin stumbling though the clearing.

“Really, I’m okay. Just a little stiff from the cold.” Jimin said, he was already feeling better as he worked his muscles, loosening the stiffness.

“I forget how cold it can be for humans.” Yoongi said, and Jimin could see the worry in his eyes.

“I promise, it’s okay. It was… it was amazing.”

While it had been scary and he’d feared he was going to lose his grip and fall many times, the whole thing had been incredible. Flying through the air like that, the feeling of the dragon below him, it had been amazing beyond anything he could have ever imagined.

“Really?” Yoongi asked, his eyebrows pinched in uncertainty.

“Really. I could’ve never imagined anything like it. Though I really think I should wear gloves next time, my hands are freezing.” Jimin said, shaking them to get the blood flowing.

“Come here.” Yoongi said, reaching for him.

He incased Jimin’s hands in his much larger ones, the heat of his skin instantly warming Jimin’s numb fingers. It took everything in Jimin not to wrap his arms around Yoongi, to feel his warmth and let it flood through his entire body. Instead he took what he could from their joined hands.

“I’ll get you some gloves in the village, I’m sorry I didn't think of them back home.” Yoongi said.

“You need to stop apologising, it’s okay. I’m fine, and now that I’m moving again I feel more than okay.” Jimin assured.

“If you’re certain…”

“Yes Yoongi, please stop worrying.” Jimin said, smiling at him and hoping it conveyed his feelings enough.

He really did feel okay. The initial shock of the flight had been overwhelming, but he had truly liked the experience, it had been thrilling. He actually found himself wanting to feel it again and he supposed he would on the journey back.

“Okay, let’s head towards the village then. You must be hungry.” Yoongi said, though the way he looked at Jimin said he wasn’t exactly sure he believe him.

“Definitely, I want to try these pastries you talked about.” Jimin said, ignoring the disappointment he felt when Yoongi let go of his hands.

Yoongi led them along a rough worn path through the forest. It didn't take long for them to make the journey, and Jimin found the walk helped ease the last of the remaining stiffness that clung to him. The sun shone bright above, casting them in a warm glow as it filtered through the trees. Jimin had always liked his little wanders through the forest near their town, though it was much smaller than this one. He loved to see all the various trees and plants, to hear the gentle rustling of the leaves and the calls of the birds and animals that lived amongst the greenery. Walking beside Yoongi was pleasant too, a companionable silence that he’d never realised he longed for.

Soon enough they were approaching the forest edge and stepping out into the glorious sunshine of the world beyond the trees. Farmland sprawled for miles before them and Jimin could see the buildings of the village up ahead. Yoongi led them along a dusty road towards the village. And now that they were free of the shaded trees, the sun felt warm against his face and Jimin had to shuck free his cloak in the warm sunshine. The village was small but busy. Yoongi explained that it was a common place for travellers to stop in as they made their way along the roads to the main town at the southern most point of the mountain range. Jimin could see the many carts that were parked up beside the buildings, the people milling about, it was a bustling little village filled with travellers and residents alike.

Jimin looked around in awe at the new faces and buildings. He’d never once left the town he’d been born in, rarely even left his family home. To be somewhere completely new, surrounded by people who he’d never seen before was something of a novelty. All he could do was drink it all in.

Yoongi walked beside him, his presence a strange comfort in an unfamiliar place. He led Jimin through the village, weaving between the many people that filled the cobbled streets. Jimin could smell the heavy scents of herbs and spices hanging from the windows of small shops, could hear the sound of gentle music under the chatter of the village folk.

“The bakery is just along here.” Yoongi said, turning down a side street.

Jimin could smell it before he saw it. The rich scent of freshly baked bread and pastry filtering out into the morning sun. The bakery was a small shop with a large window out front, loaves of bread were piled up against the window, enticing in any passersby. When hey stepped inside Jimin was hit by a wall of heat, he could see the big oven on the back wall burning away, the baker pulling out a tray of fresh bread rolls. The shelves behind the counter were filled with various types of breads and pies. The counter itself displaying an array of pastries and cakes. Jimin’s stomach rumbled at the sight.

“Good morning, I wasn't expecting to see you again so soon.” The baker greeted upon seeing Yoongi.

“Just passing through with a friend.” Yoongi said, looking over at Jimin.

The baker smiled at Jimin warmly, “what can I get you both?”

“Pick whatever you like.” Yoongi said to Jimin, “I’ll take a meat pie and a couple of my usual loaves.”

“I don’t even know where to start, everything looks so wonderful.” Jimin said, a little overwhelmed at the choice.

The bakery back home was much simpler, only having a few bread options and traditional cakes on occasion. Here it seemed the baker had a much more diverse range.

“The struggle many new visitors have.” The baker said smiling, “we cater for all sorts passing through and over the years we’ve picked up our share of recipes stemming from all over the lands. If I could recommend a few?”

“Yes please.”

The baker proceeded to talk Jimin through some of the pastries, recommending those that originated in the southern lands and a bread that was baked with garlic and rosemary. Jimin especially wanted to try the bread after smelling it’s delightful fragrance. He felt a little guilty about choosing a few things but Yoongi insisted that he should pick as much as he wanted. They left with a basket filled with baked goods that Jimin was all too excited to try.

After the bakery Yoongi led them to a butcher shop where they purchased some cooked meats and fresh eggs, before heading towards a small fenced off patch of grass at the end of the lane where wooden benches and picnic tables had been set up for travellers to rest. It was a pretty little space, farmland spread out around them, the bustling village to one side. Yoongi led them over to a bench sat underneath a large tree, its deep green leaves glinting in the sun.

“Oh wow, this is amazing." Jimin said, after taking a bite of the garlic and rosemary bread.

It was even better than he’d imagined. He almost moaned as the flavour hit his taste buds. He looked up to see Yoongi smiling at him, butterflies erupting in his stomach at the sight.

“They really are the best bakery in these mountains, though I think the one at in the port town is a close second.” Yoongi said, tucking into his meat pie.

“Port town? Is that near here?” Jimin asked, not knowing the geography of the lands beyond his hometown.

“It’s a little over half a day flying, but would take several to go on land.” Yoongi explained. “If you follow the road that passes through this village, that’s where it eventually leads.”

“Oh, I don’t really know much beyond our town.” Jimin admitted. “Is it as large as my town?”

“Much larger.” Yoongi said laughing, “it’s the main port of these lands and nothing like you could imagine. When my parents first took me when I was a child I was blown away with size of it compared to the village I grew up in and the smaller towns like yours and the ones we visted over the years.”

“I couldn’t imagine somewhere bigger. You say its the main port, does that mean it leads to the sea?” Jimin asked, fascinated by the idea of the port town.

“Yes, from there you can take a boat and travel beyond these shores.” Yoongi said, “not that I ever have, but I do have a friend that lives in the port town that comes from another land.”

“Really? That’s amazing.” Jimin said, around another mouthful of bread.

“Yes, you get all sorts of people in the port town. Even more so than here, where a lot of travellers pass through.”

“I feel so ignorant to the world beyond my hometown.” Jimin said, “will you tell me more?”

Yoongi’s face seemed to light up at Jimin’s request. Which only made Jimin smile, he loved seeing Yoongi like that, to see the sorrow he’d experienced when they talked about his past disappear and light fill his eyes.

“Of course, while I don’t know all that much I’d be happy to tell you everything I know.” Yoongi said.

They ended up sat on the bench for quite some time as Yoongi told him about his travels throughout their lands. How beyond the mountains he would find great plains and a vast river that ran through the southern end of the mountain range all the way to the shores of the sea. How there was a village in the east that had strawberry farms filled with fruits so sweet it made Jimin’s mouth water at the thought.

Jimin had never realised how sheltered his life had been stuck in his hometown. Even how little he knew of his hometown when Yoongi asked him about it. His family had kept him from it all, the only knowledge he had coming from his grandmother and the meagre schooling he’d had. Nothing compared to the vast knowledge that Yoongi held. The thing that drew Jimin in the most though was Yoongi’s voice, the low drawl had him hooked. It felt like he could listen to him talk for hours and hours, lost in the deep timbre of his voice.

When they were done eating and talking Yoongi led him back through the cobblestone streets of the village to peruse the shops. Jimin was fascinated by all the new places, the different things they sold in comparison to his town. Yoongi bought various foods and supplies to take back to his mountain, and insisted on buying Jimin some leather gloves and a thicker cloak for the journey back. They also returned to the bakery to buy more of the garlic and rosemary bread for Jimin, the baker pleased at how much Jimin gushed about how lovely it was.

“Are you sure I can’t help carry anything?” Jimin asked as they made their way back towards the forest.

“No it’s fine, I can carry a lot easily.” Yoongi assured.

He was laden with a huge basket filled with their purchases, the handle hooked over his arm, plus a sack of potatoes. Jimin didn’t know how he did it, but he supposed that was part of his dragon strength. Though he did wonder what the villagers thought of him carrying so much on his own.

“They have asked before, but I just tell them I have a cart at my camp.” Yoongi explained when Jimin asked him about it.

“You said you take a cart sometimes, do you bring it here?”

“Sometimes, if I’m gathering a lot of provisions.”

“It must the hard having to keep it all secret, I wish people were more accepting of dragons so that you could do it all without worry.” Jimin said.

“I… thank you. That means a lot.” Yoongi said, “most people would never think to welcome my kind, there is too much fear.”

“I understand that, but having got to know you a little I can see that the fear isn’t necessary.” Jimin told him, “you’ve shown me nothing but kindness, I wish others could see that.”

Yoongi dipped his head slightly and Jimin was sure he could see a faint pink flush over the apples of his cheeks. He’d made Yoongi blush, something he didn’t think was possible for dragons. It made him strangely happy and a little proud. It also made Yoongi look even prettier. The light dusting of pink highlighting his soft cheeks.

When they arrived back into the clearing Jimin busied himself with wrapping up in his new thick cloak, wrapping it over the top of the original one and sliding on the leather gloves as Yoongi shifted into his dragon form. It was still a little intimidating seeing the dragon, his heart beating fast in his chest as he looked over his massive form. Yoongi in his dragon form was truly a sight to behold, and he made Jimin feel like a speck of dust in comparison. But when the dragon nudged him with his huge snout he couldn’t help but giggle. He may have been a gigantic beast of an animal, but he was still Yoongi in there, the soft and kind man who had welcomed Jimin into his home and opened the doors to the world beyond his imagination.

“Do you need me to arrange the basket and sack in anyway, or will you be okay getting it like that?” Jimin asked, looking over at the pile where they’d been left.

They’re fine like that, but thank you. Do you think you’ll be okay for the ride back?

It still felt strange to hear Yoongi’s voice in his head, but not in a bad way.

“I’ll be okay, I think the gloves will really help.” Jimin assured him, flexing his fingers in the fine leather.

They fit his hands perfectly, the soft supple leather moving easily.

I will try to warm you the best I can.

Jimin’s heart fluttered at Yoongi’s words. He really did want to make sure Jimin was comfortable and it was not something he was used to. His family had never been concerned about Jimin’s comfort. To have this practical stranger doing so much more was bittersweet.

In an effort to stop himself thinking about it and bringing himself more hurt, he moved to Yoongi’s side and slowly climbed up onto the dragon’s back. It still felt crazy to be sat up there, the hard scales below his bottom, but the moment he settled into his spot he could feel Yoongi’s warmth emanating through.

“Oh, I can feel the heat!” Jimin said, surprised.

He’d felt it during their first flight, but not like this. This was much more and weirdly pleasant.

Is it too much?

“No, it’s good, just feels strange to feel heat from below.” Jimin said laughing.

The strangest thing followed, Yoongi sort of huffed out a couple of times, and he realised that the dragon was laughing. He had made a dragon laugh.

Okay let’s go. Hold tight.

Jimin gripped the same ridge he had on their way there and held on tight. Yoongi spread his wings wide, the trees shuddering as he beat them a few times, before launching into the air. Jimin's stomach swooped as they rose up and through the trees, flying just below the tree line, just out of sight. He had to close his eyes and duck his head as they swept through the woods, leaves and branches whipping at his sides a few times, but then they were soaring higher, up out of the trees and into the wispy clouds.

Jimin was definitely grateful for the extra cloak. The cold of the clouds and higher altitude was more bearable with it, and he was even more thankful for the warmth that came from Yoongi below him. The dragon’s body felt like he was sitting on the hearth of the fire. He opened his eyes, only to squint them almost closed again because of the brightness of the sun. He wanted to see more, but it was just too bright for his weak human eyes.

The journey back was much more enjoyable than the first one though. Now that he was wrapped up more and Yoongi’s body heat was keeping him warm, it was much easier to hold on. He didn’t feel like his entire body was turning into an ice block. He was still tense, still afraid of his grip failing and falling, but it was easier with the gloves and soon enough they were soaring through the mountains again.

He could make out the opening to the cave where they left, the clouds shifting to reveal it as they drew closer. Yoongi slowed, hovering for a few seconds before coming to land back where they’d began their trip.

Are you okay?

“Yes, give me a moment and I’ll climb down.” Jimin said.

He’d practically fallen off Yoongi’s back last time, but this time he didn't feel completely numb and had to work out how to actually climb down. His muscles were still tight from holding on, but he managed to slowly pick his way down from his riding spot. Again thankful for the gloves and their superior grip to that of his bare hands.

“I’m down.” Jimin said, more to himself than Yoongi who had been watching him with those ruby dragon eyes the entire time.

Feeling okay?

“My legs are a little sore but I’m not numb from the cold this time.” Jimin said, “thank you.”

I’m glad. If you step back I’ll shift.

Jimin did as requested, stepping away from the dragon’s side, pressing himself close to the cave wall as he watched Yoongi shift back into his human form. It was strange to see, the way he seemed to shrink down in a haze of smoke. He hadn’t realised before, but as the smoke cleared he saw Yoongi fixing his clothes and it suddenly occurred to him that when he shifted they didn’t go with him.

“How do you do it, with your clothes?” Jimin asked.

It had really occurred to him, the fact that Yoongi clearly wore human clothes that the dragon obviously couldn’t wear.

“You learn how to strip off really quickly.” Yoongi said, grinning. “I’d run out of clothes really quick if I didn’t.

“Do you carry them with you?” Jimin asked, feeling stupid because of course he did. Yoongi had been clothed when they were in the village.

“Yeah, though I have dropped them a couple of times during flights. Which can be a bit awkward.” Yoongi said laughing.

“Oh!” Jimin exclaimed, eyes going wide at the thought of Yoongi shifting only to find his clothes missing.

Jimin offered to help Yoongi carry their purchases again, but he refused, insisting that it was no effort for him. Jimin wasn’t used to being the one who didn’t do all the heavy lifting. It was nice, but he also felt a little lost as he walked back into the mountain with Yoongi.

*

“Thank you for taking me with you today.” Jimin said, as they unpacked everything they had gathered in the village.

Yoongi showed him how he stored everything and put a pot of water over the fire to make tea.

“It was my pleasure.” Yoongi said, “it was nice to have a companion.”

“It made me realise how little I know of the world being stuck in my hometown all this time.” Jimin said, “I like being able to see more of it.”

“Then I’m glad I was able to show you some of it, and if there is anywhere else you wish to go just let me know and I will take you.”

Again Jimin felt his heart flutter. Yoongi really was so kind and generous.

“That really means a lot to me. If there is anything I can do for you, please tell me. I want to be able to return some of your kindness.” Jimin said, reaching over and placing a hand on Yoongi’s forearm.

The dragon stilled for the briefest of moments at Jimin's touch but then he seemed to relax into it.

“You’re already doing what I need of you.” Yoongi said, not quite meeting Jimin’s gaze.

“What do you mean?”

Yoongi shook his head, “it’s nothing, forget I said that.”

Jimin looked at him, puzzled but decided to let it go. It clearly wasn’t something Yoongi wished to talk about, and he didn’t want to make him uncomfortable by pushing the subject. Whatever he was doing for Yoongi, though he didn’t know what it could be, he was happy he was doing it. He may have been oblivious to it, but as long as it was making Yoongi happy it didn’t matter.

*

The remainder of the day was spent with Jimin slowly making his way through a book about faeries. Jimin, unpracticed in the art of reading, made slow progress but enjoyed every minute of it. Especially when Yoongi joined him in the armchair that sat beside the one he had taken refuge in, losing himself in the pages of his own book. There was something calming about it, sitting in the vast cavern, the only sounds that of the flickering fire and the turning of pages. When the light began to dim Yoongi took his leave to block the gap in the ceiling, and Jimin in his absence began preparing dinner. When they had returned to buy Jimin more of the garlic and rosemary bread, Yoongi had also purchased another meat pie for them to have for dinner. Jimin prepared potatoes to go alongside it. A simple meal his grandmother used to make for him as a child, pie and potatoes mashed with butter was one of his favourites. Yoongi had argued of course that he should prepare the meal, but Jimin had insisted and finally the dragon had relented.

When Yoongi returned from blocking up the ceiling for the night, Jimin was setting the table, the potatoes were bubbling away in the pot and everything was coming together nicely.

“Wow, you must have been digging deep in my kitchenware to find these nice plates.” Yoongi said, taking in the plates edged with tiny blue flowers.

“I needed something to do while I wait for the potatoes to cook.” Jimin said, “I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course not, I never really had much use for the fancy stuff when its just me.” Yoongi said, smiling.

“Dinner should be ready soon.” Jimin said, “please sit.”

Yoongi did as he was told and settled at the table. For some reason Jimin’s stomach was a knot of nerves, he wanted everything to be perfect, he wanted to impress Yoongi. Even if all he was doing was making some mashed potato.

“Ouch!” Jimin cried, as he reached to get the pot from the hook which hung over the fire. The hot pan catching his finger.

Yoongi was instantly at his side, reaching into the flames to retrieve the pan.

“I’m okay, I can do it.” Jimin said, but Yoongi had already taken it and moved it to the counter.

Jimin rubbed at his stinging finger. It had only touched the pan for a split second, but it stung all the same.

“Here, wrap it with this.” Yoongi said, soaking a cloth in some cold water.

Jimin took the cloth and wrapped it around his pinky finger, the sting soothed by the cool cloth.

“Let me finish up.” Yoongi said, moving back towards the counter but Jimin side stepped him and blocked his path.

“No! I’m doing it, please. I’m okay, it doesn’t even hurt.” Jimin lied. “Please, just sit down.”

Yoongi looked like he was going to argue, then stepped away.

“Okay okay, but if you need any help…”

“I won’t, now please go wait like a good dragon.” Jimin said.

Yoongi huffed out a laugh but headed back over to the table.

Jimin had to bite his lips to stop himself from smiling as he looked over his shoulder to see Yoongi sitting waiting patiently for him. Jimin wrapped the damp cloth around his finger a little more securely and then proceeded with the potatoes. It had been something he’d made many times before, but making it for Yoongi felt a little more important, like he was a very special guest Jimin had to impress. He took his time, making sure they were perfectly smooth, thankful that Yoongi had all the tools he needed to make it so. Then he served it up with a slice of meat pie, the rich gravy pooling out from the golden pastry, making his stomach rumble as he took their plates over to the table.

“It looks delicious.” Yoongi said as Jimin set his plate before him.

“Thank you, I hope it tastes as good as it looks.” Jimin said, taking his own seat.

Jimin waited with bated breath as Yoongi took a forkful of the potatoes and ate.

“Oh, they’re so buttery and smooth.” Yoongi said, “I’ve never had potatoes this good.”

“You don’t need to say that.” Jimin said, feeling the warmth spread over his face at the compliment.

“I’m just being honest, I’ve always just boiled or roasted potatoes, these are amazing.”

Jimin could only smile, as he finally began to eat himself. The potatoes were okay, nothing amazing like Yoongi was saying, but he loved the praise all the same. No one had ever praised his cooking like that since his grandmother had passed.

“Maybe I should have you cook for me more often.” Yoongi joked.

Jimin laughed, “I thought you were against me helping out?”

“That was until I tasted this potato.”

“Can I ask you something?” Jimin said, after a short while.

He was almost done with his meal when the thought had come to his mind.

Yoongi nodded.

“You said you could take me anywhere I wish to go, to start my new life.” Jimin said, “but I was thinking, I have no coin or belongings, I’m not sure how I would live until I find a job and I have no skills to work.”

“You don’t need to worry about that.” Yoongi said, “I can provide whatever you need to get settled.”

“But you’ve already done me such kindness in letting me stay here a little while until I make my decision, I couldn’t take more from you.”

“Jimin, I don’t have anyone else to benefit from what I have, I am happy to give it to you.”

Yoongi’s gaze passed over Jimin’s shoulder and he knew he was looking at the pile of gold and treasures. The dragon’s hoard glinting in the firelight. Jimin knew that there must be enough gold there to live multiple lifetimes comfortably, but it seemed to him that accepting Yoongi’s generosity was akin to taking advantage of him. Jimin had never been shy of work, and to just take the handout didn’t feel quite right.

“I know what you’re thinking.” Yoongi continued, his gaze shifting back to Jimin. “But I have no use for it. I do not need the gold and trinkets they give me. I do not need luxuries or jewels. Stories speak of dragons hoarding treasures, but in reality, I am just a simple man who makes furniture and reads books. I have no desire to be wealthy.”

“But taking that from you, feels wrong. I have done nothing to deserve it.” Jimin said.

“You don’t need to deserve it, though I think working for your family all these years makes you more than worthy of it.” Yoongi told him. “But even without the suffering you have endured, everyone deserves comfort and ease.”

“I just feel like I would be taking advantage of your generosity.”

“With how much you’ve hounded me about helping out, it would be impossible for me to think of you taking advantage of me.” Yoongi pointed out.

Jimin couldn’t really argue with that. He had asked Yoongi continuously if he could do anything to help the dragon, to repay him for his kindness and hospitality.

“You do not need to take anything if you do not wish to, but I do hope you can at least accept enough to grant you some lodgings and comfort until you are settled in wherever you choose to make your new home.”

“Okay, maybe a little something, but no gold pieces or diamonds.” Jimin conceded.

“What makes you think I’m giving away my diamonds?” Yoongi asked, grinning, “I happen to think I look wonderful in my sparkly jewels.”

“I’m sure you do.”

*

That night as Jimin lay awake swathed in the many blankets and pillows of the bed, he couldn’t help but look over at the pile of treasures. Yoongi had said he had no use for it, that he was a simple carpenter, and for some reason it made him like Yoongi all the more. He himself had no use for wealth like that, though he did admit to enjoying the luxurious silk of the robe he had still not returned to the bathing pool. And it had been nice not to worry about having enough coin when they were shopping the village. He had always had the most worn clothes of his family, had always had to be careful with the coin he spent at market so as not to be scolded by his father. Maybe accepting Yoongi’s generosity wouldn’t be so bad, at least until he found himself a job somewhere.

Chapter Text

The next couple of days saw the weather turn rainy and Yoongi was forced to keep the gap in the ceiling covered with its rock. Jimin missed the stream of light that flooded in through it, but he didn’t mind staying in the mountain so much. He took another trip to the bathing pool, Yoongi again warming the spring with his dragon fire. Jimin had even asked him to make it a little hotter so he could truly bask in the heated water for a good amount of time.

He found great luxury in laying there, letting his body relax into the water, the fire Yoongi had lit crackling away casting the tiny cavern in warm light. Jimin had never had the luxury of enjoying bathing. Had always had to quickly wash up in often cold water back home. The old metal tub that was dragged out in front of the hearth always used by his parents and brother first. Being able to bask in the hot water and enjoy it at his leisure was something he never knew would be so wonderful.

When he had told Yoongi this, the dragon had insisted he go there as often as he wished, even if it was multiple times a day and for hours on end. Jimin loved the way Yoongi insisted he enjoyed his time there. It was making the days go by easily, though on the third day of rain Jimin found himself feeling a little restless.

“You’re bored.” Yoongi said, as they sat in the armchairs reading.

Jimin had been fidgeting having grown tired of reading. Yoongi looked over at him, eyebrows raised.

“Sorry, I don’t mean to disturb you.” Jimin said, feeling guilty.

“Its fine, you’ve been trapped in here for a few days. I imagine it is quite boring after a while.”

“I guess I’m just used to always being busy, and while having time to relax and do very little has been nice, I’m just struggling with it.”

“What would you like to do?” Yoongi asked, putting down his book.

“Honestly? Go outside, but I know you said that wasn’t possible with the weather being bad.” Jimin said.

“It’s not that it isn’t possible, it just wouldn’t be pleasant for you.” Yoongi said, “it’s pretty cold and wet out there. But if you really wish to go, we can.”

“I don’t mind getting wet.” Jimin said, perking up.

They ended up going out through a different passageway than the ones Yoongi had taken him through before. As Jimin followed him through the dark tunnels, he felt himself going on a decline, and realised they were going lower, deeper into the mountain before exiting. When they finally saw light ahead of them Jimin could hear the rain outside. They emerged from another cave entrance, but instead of other mountain peaks, Jimin could see the rocky side of a mountain littered with trees and plants. Jimin hadn’t realised how much further down they had travelled, but he could see a rocky path that carried on further down the mountainside.

“Be careful it might be slippy.” Yoongi said, as they headed out.

Jimin wrapped the thick cloak Yoongi had bought for him around himself, pulling the hood over his head. Yoongi was wearing one similar, and to his surprise they continued their journey on foot. Jimin had assumed he would shift into his dragon form, but as they made their way down the mountainside, Yoongi remained as he was.

“This path leads all the way down to the base on the northern side of the mountain.” Yoongi told him.

The rain wasn't as heavy as Jimin had expected, though Yoongi had been right about the cold, and he was glad he’d brought his gloves.

“Does it lead to any of the towns?” Jimin asked, thinking about his hometown.

“Not directly, it leads down onto one of the smaller trails through the mountain range, but not many people travel it as there are some pretty unusable spots for humans.” Yoongi explained.

Jimin knew his hometown was on the southern side of the mountains, and the highest peak which Yoongi resided in was in the northern eastern side. He hadn’t thought there were any paths that deep into the mountain range, but as Yoongi continued Jimin learned that was far from the truth.

“There are many paths that lead through the mountains, though most lay forgotten now. When my kind were more prevalent here, they would traverse them in their human forms as well as taking to the skies.”

“Why are there not more dragons now?” Jimin asked, as they came to a plateau.

The plateau consisted of a vast rocky outcrop that spread between their mountain and the one closest to it. Jimin was surprised to see clearly man-made rock formations there, similar to those that Jimin had seen in the spiritual spaces back home. Places of worship, and sacrifice.

“A long time ago, before me or even my parents were alive, there were hunters of my kind.” Yoongi explained, “human men who took it upon themselves to rid the world of dragons and other non-human creatures.”

“Oh, I remember my grandmother talking of hunters.” Jimin said, suddenly remembering the stories.

They were painted as brave men who fought against the vicious beasts that plagued their homelands. But knowing what he did now about Yoongi, made him him wonder if those stories had been true, and if those men had been the vicious ones instead.

“Dragons are not the only hybrids in existence, nor or we the only non-humans that walk these lands. But we were seen as the biggest threat.” Yoongi continued, “the hunters stalked these mountains in search of our nests, killing us in our homes.”

“That’s awful.”

“It’s why we are so untrusting of humans. Many fled these mountains for safety, those who remained were either killed or died out, not wishing to continue their legacies in fear of bringing them into the world where they would be hunted.”

Jimin’s stomach turned at the thought. He hated that the dragons and others like them had been left living in fear of mankind.

“Of course, a lot of the dragons fought back and I’m sure your history books tell the tales of their retaliations. The stories of our kind burning villages to ash are not completely untrue, but it wasn’t until we began being hunted that we had to turn to such things.”

“It’s understandable really, they were hurting you. Of course you would fight back.” Jimin said.

They had reached the rock formations, and Jimin could see carvings in the stone. Writing and drawings. This had been a special place. Jimin could feel it.

“This was one of our communal grounds.” Yoongi told him, placing a hand over one of the carvings. “My father told me our kind would come here to meet and celebrate the solstice.”

“You can feel it, there’s something special about this place.” Jimin said.

“I come down here every so often, though usually in better weather.” Yoongi said, turning to Jimin smiling.

His face was streaked with rain water, and Jimin had the strange desire to wipe it dry, to push his damp hair from his face.

“It holds a lot of memories.” Jimin said, trailing his fingers over one of the rocks instead.

“I sometimes wonder what it would have been like, to grow up with other dragons.” Yoongi said, “but we were the only ones left here.”

“Have you ever met any others?” Jimin asked.

“Just one, an old friend. He lives in the caves along the coast. We met when I was travelling there, he almost knocked me out of the sky.” Yoongi said laughing, “it was night and he didn’t see me because of my dark colouring.”

Jimin liked that Yoongi had another dragon to call a friend, though he wondered how much they got to see one another. He had the feeling Yoongi kept mostly to himself. Which made his heart hurt, he hated the idea of Yoongi being lonely in these mountains.

“Even though its raining, I’m glad we could come here.”Jimin said, “thank you for sharing this place with me.”

“I’ve never brought anyone here before.” Yoongi told him.

The confession made Jimin feel warm inside. Like Yoongi had touched him with his dragon fire and lit a spark within him. For some reason he liked that he was the only one that Yoongi had brought to such a special place. That he was worthy enough to bring here with him. Jimin wondered how much of his story he had told others, if anything. Had the other sacrifices made to him actually talked to him? Had they asked about his life? Had he shared it with them? Or had that privilege been Jimin’s alone?

Jimin reached over to him, and this time Yoongi didn’t flinch or still when Jimin touched his arm. He could feel his dragon heat beneath the damp cloak, it sent a shiver running through Jimin as his body realised how cold the rain had made him.

“You’re cold, we should go back.” Yoongi said, noticing.

“No, let’s stay a little while.” Jimin said, instead stepping closer to Yoongi, huddling close to him and letting his warmth stay his chill.

“Tell me more about the dragons that lived here.” Jimin asked, looking up at Yoongi.

He found his dark almost cat-like eyes watching him. There was just a hint of red around the irises, a shadow of his true self lurking beneath the surface. Jimin knew most people would probably find the red of his eyes scary or disturbing, but Jimin found himself liking it. He liked a lot of things about Yoongi, and as he began to talk, to tell more stories of his people, Jimin realised he liked the sound of his voice the most. The low timbre soothing, his words like a poem melting into the backdrop of the rain like music.

*

Jimin didn’t know how long they stayed down on the plateau but by the time they headed back up and into the mountain he was soaked to the skin. Though he didn’t mind all that much, getting lost in Yoongi’s stories had been worth feeling a little wet and cold.

Yoongi led him back up through the mountain and as they made their way through the dark tunnels, the light of the torch that Yoongi held casting its warm glow over the stone walls, Jimin was amazed to see a few other tunnels and passageways leading off the main one.

“How many passageways run through here?” Jimin asked.

“More than I remember.” Yoongi said, “a lot of them lead to nowhere, or have collapsed in on themselves. But there are quite a few chambers within the depth of the mountain.”

“It’d be very easy to get lost.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t recommend wandering off alone. While my hearing is better than a humans, it would still be difficult for me to locate you if you got lost down one of these.” Yoongi said.

“Don’t worry, I have no intentions of getting myself lost.” Jimin said laughing, “I’ll stick to the main cavern.”

When they finally reached said main cavern Jimin quickly shucked off his soaked cloak and went over to the fire which still burned away to warm himself.

“If you want to take a dip in the spring I can heat it for you. It’ll warm you faster.” Yoongi said.

“Will it?”

“Yeah, being submerged will help, and I’d hate for you to get sick from the cold.”

“Okay, but what about you? You were out in that rain too.”

“I’m okay.”

Jimin followed Yoongi along to the cavern where the spring resided. While he believed Yoongi probably was fine, he couldn’t help but feel he too should be able to enjoy the warmth of the spring to recover from the cold rain. So by the time the reached the smaller cavern he had set his mind to making it so.

Yoongi lit the fire as he had every time Jimin had went to into the pool, before kneeling beside the water, preparing to reach in and use his fire to warm it.

“You should take a soak too.” Jimin said.

He was fidgeting with his still wet clothes, his few minutes spent by the fire doing little to dry them.

“I can go in when you’re finished.” Yoongi said.

“Don’t be silly, there’s plenty room for both of us.” Jimin said, unsure as to why his heart was beating faster than usual.

Yoongi cocked his head to the side as he looked up at Jimin. He felt like the dragon was reading him, deciphering Jimin’s intentions and feelings.

“I wouldn’t want to impose…” Yoongi said, but Jimin just waved him off.

“Really it’s no problem.” Jimin turned his back on the dragon before he could change his mind.

He was nervous but he didn’t really understand why. It wasn’t the first time he’d shared a pool with someone. He had bathed in the lake with the others boys from his hometown many times. Yet for some reason his stomach was squirming and his heart racing.

He busied himself with removing his clothes, keeping his back to Yoongi as he did so, his fingers fumbling with the buttons. Before removing his pants, he reached into the box of bathing supplies and gathered one of the soaps he liked and a cloth, before draping his wet shirt over a rock to dry out a little. Before he could lose his nerve he quickly kicked off his boots and pants and slipped into the water. It was warm, Yoongi having heated it before proceeding to undress himself. As Jimin lowered himself into the water up to his shoulders, completely covering himself, he finally allowed himself to look over at Yoongi again.

His mouth went dry at the sight. Yoongi was stood beside the fire, his shirt off showing his muscular chest and arms. Jimin could just make out the pale white of a scar trailing over his left shoulder, as the dragon turned to drape his shirt over a rock to dry like Jimin had. The muscles of his back flexing as he moved making Jimin's stomach squirm for a completely different reason. When Yoongi turned back, his hands on the button of his pants Jimin forced himself to look away, his cheeks most definitely flushed now.

He closed his eyes, trying to calm himself. He was being ridiculous. Yoongi was not the first man he’d seen without a shirt. He probably wouldn’t be the last. Yet even as he sat there with his eyes closed, the image was fresh in his mind and any feelings of cold had been replaced with a heat that he hadn’t felt before. One that he really needed to quench before it got out of hand.

Hearing the splash of water as Yoongi entered the spring had Jimin finally opening his eyes again. Though part of him wished he hadn’t. The dragon had sunk right below the surface of the water and rising again, he brushed his long hair back from his face and it was possibly the most attractive thing Jimin had ever seen.

Of course Jimin had already realised he found Yoongi attractive. It was hard to avoid. He was a very handsome man, and Jimin would’ve had to be blind to not see it. But in that moment it seemed to hit him with the force of a hurricane, leaving Jimin feeling a little dizzy.

“Is it hot enough?” Yoongi asked.

“W-what?” Jimin stammered out, praying his flushed face wasn’t visible in the firelight.

“The water, is it hot enough? Or too hot? I’m want it to be comfortable for you.”

“Oh, um, yes. It would be okay to be hotter, if you want it to be?” Jimin said, his words coming out a little too quickly to be normal.

Why was he such a flustered mess?

Yoongi only smiled at him, then he felt the water heat around him. Steam began to form on the surface of the water and Jimin was thankful for it hiding his embarrassment. Jimin leaned back against the side of the pool, willing himself to relax. Yoongi had heated the water to the perfect temperature and any lingering feelings of cold from being out in the rain had melted away. Though he still felt a little tense, he knew it was his nerves that were causing it. He was very aware of Yoongi being so close, close enough that if he were to reach out his arm he would touch him. Yoongi being that close and being naked below the water… Jimin's stomach squirmed again at the thought.

“Thank you for persuading me to come in.” Yoongi said after a little while. “The water feels good.”

“Yeah, I don’t think I realised how cold I was until I wasn’t anymore.” Jimin said, thankful his voice had returned to normal.

Yoongi hummed in a agreement, a low rumble from his chest that made Jimin squeeze his thighs together. His mind kept straying to Yoongi’s body, and the little he’d seen of it. He was muscular, but his stomach soft, his shoulders broad, but his waist slender. Jimin found himself wanting to touch… to explore the expanse of his body….

More abruptly than he’d meant Jimin pushed off from the side of the spring, swimming across to the opposite side. Distracting his wandering mind and sending waves rippling across the previously still surface. He couldn't think about that, he couldn't think about Yoongi like that.

When he reached the opposite side and turned to swim back he found Yoongi watching him, his chest tightening as he tried not to let it effect him. It was strange but he liked the way Yoongi was watching him. He liked that his attention was on him, but at the same time it left him flustered.

He swam around the pool for a few minutes trying to clear his mind of Yoongi, but it was too difficult, not with the dragon watching his every move with his almost lazy gaze. His dark hair still pushed back off his face as he leaned back against the rocky edge of the spring. He had a casual power about him as he sat there, the steam rising up around him. And it took everything in Jimin not to swim up to him and…

Jimin didn’t know how to finish that thought. What did he want from Yoongi? Was it just a physical thing? Was he simply so touch starved that he was desperate for the attention of the first person who had showed him any slight kindness? He didn’t know, and until he did know he had to stop himself from making stupid and rash decisions. No matter how much he may have wanted to feel Yoongi’s lips against his own, and see if they felt as soft as they looked.

Jimin swam back to where he had been sat, though maybe a little closer than before. Just a little.

“I should probably make a start on dinner.” Yoongi said.

“Oh, um yeah.” Jimin fumbled out, not able to look at him.

“You can stay in a little longer, don’t worry.” Yoongi said.

“Right yes. Maybe a little longer.”

Jimin forced his gaze onto the surface of the water as he felt Yoongi move beside him. The water sloshing against the pool edge as he climbed out. He tried, he really did, but he couldn’t help sneaking a peek as Yoongi stood at the edge of the pool, his bare skin on full display, his pale legs dripping in the firelight, and further up… Jimin swallowed the saliva that pooled in his mouth and dragged his gaze away.

“I’ll call for you when dinner is almost ready.” Yoongi said, before shuffling away out of the cavern.

Jimin let out a breath he didn't realise he was holding. Leaning back against the pool edge he closed his eyes, letting his shame and embarrassment wash over him. Yoongi probably thought he was strange now, and he wouldn’t blame him. He’d been acting weird. He was such a mess. A fumbling fool over a man. Never in his life did he think he would be like that. Jimin had always prided himself in being cool and collected, if not a little shy at times. But that… that had been a mess. He was flustered and blushing. A fool of a boy with a silly crush.

For that’s what it was. A crush. He had a crush on Yoongi. A crush on a dragon.

Jimin shook his head, trying to knock some sense into himself. Of all the people in the world, why did he have to get a crush on the dragon he had been sacrificed to? People would think he was crazy. And maybe he was. Maybe being cooped up in the mountain, pulled out of his normal life had driven him crazy. The thing was, he didn’t feel crazy. A little dizzy and unsure. But Yoongi made him feel… grounded. It was strange. He hadn’t realised how adrift and lost he’d felt all this time, all his years of life. He’d been going through the motions, living his life as he was told to, with no path of his own. Yoongi was giving him that path, but he was walking those first steps alongside him. Opening up his world for him, but holding his hand as he went.

Jimin opened his eyes. The firelight danced across the dark glittering ceiling of the cavern. It was so pretty. Jimin had never imagined to find such beauty in the belly of a mountain. There was so much within the mountain that he could never have imagined to exist. He knew he would have to leave soon, start his new life, but as his mind drifted once again to the man who had freed him, he found himself reluctant to leave. Jimin didn’t know what he wanted for his life, he had never been given the option to choose for himself. Now that he had been given that choice, he didn’t know what to do with it.

*

Jimin managed to get through dinner without embarrassing himself further and Yoongi didn’t appear to have noticed Jimin’s strange behaviour, or at least didn’t comment on it if he had. He had made soup, a hearty and spicy broth that warmed Jimin’s insides the way the spring had warmed his outsides. Jimin had the feeling Yoongi was doing everything he knew to make sure he didn't get sick from the cold. It made him feel all fuzzy inside.

“If the rain clears up tomorrow I could show you some other places if you like.” Yoongi said, “being stuck in here must be difficult for you.”

“It hasn’t been so bad, and I did like our little outing today.” Jimin assured him. “But I would like to see more places, there’s so much that I’ve never seen.”

“Hopefully the rain will stop, the sky didn’t look as heavy as it has been when we were out, hopefully that will be the last of it.”

Yoongi’s hopes became reality by the following afternoon. The air was still bitterly cold, but the rain finally let up and they were able to leave the mountain again. Yoongi made sure Jimin wrapped up warm in his thick cloak and even offered some furs for him to wear but Jimin didn’t think it was bad enough to warrant that. The remnants of winter may have still hung in the air, but with the sun shining down on them it wasn’t as cold and the prospect of spring seemed to grow greater.

Jimin once again climbed up onto Yoongi’s dragon back and they took to the skies. This time Yoongi took him over the mountain range. His deep voice in Jimin’s mind telling him about the peaks and the dragons that used to reside within them. The more time they spent in the air, the more Jimin came to enjoy it. The wind rushing through his hair, the way the world spread out beneath them for miles and miles. Seeing the world from above like that was indescribable and something very few people would ever experience.

Yoongi had packed them some snacks in a satchel that Jimin had strapped over himself. Some fresh bread he had baked along with some cheese and meats and they sat atop one of the smaller mountains to eat. As one of the smaller peaks it wasn’t coated in snow and frost, instead there was patches of grass over the rocky ground, it was beautiful up there, the sun beating down on them and Jimin enjoyed their break, letting his taut muscles relax for a while. He was still getting used to riding the dragon, but he was finding it easier and his fears were lesser than they had been. It helped that he was getting to explore everything around them. Yoongi really was showing him so much and it only made Jimin crave more. He wanted to explore the world, to take to the skies with Yoongi and have him show him it all.

“Is the sea far from here?” Jimin asked.

“Not really, less than a day flying.” Yoongi said, “do you want to see it?”

Jimin nodded, “I never thought it would be something I could see. The journey would be so long on foot.”

“Yeah, it is a long trek for humans. Weeks I would imagine.” Yoongi agreed, “but if you wish to go then I will take you.”

“I really hope I’m not putting you out requesting to see all these places.” Jimin said, he had already asked Yoongi that morning to visit some of the towns and villages on the other side of the mountains.

“Not at all, I’m happy to do it.” Yoongi assured him.

“There’s just so much out there, and I want to see it all.” Jimin said, but what he didn’t say was that he wanted to see it with Yoongi.

He wanted to spend that time with Yoongi. Wanted him to be the one to show him the world.

*

They continued their journey, flying over the mountain range, until they reached the end and Yoongi began to descend. Jimin could just make out a cluster of buildings in the distance, a small village. Beside it a wide river passed by, and as they made their descent Jimin saw that the river had its origins in the mountains, a tall waterfall cascading down the edge of the final mountain filling the river with what had once been the snow that tipped the mountain top.

Yoongi landed close to the waterfall, the roar of the water almost deafening. It was even larger up close, the top way above what Jimin’s human eyes could see. The water crashed into the river, sending cool spray over the land that surrounded it. Jimin could see that the area wasn’t easily accessible by foot, and it was no doubt dangerous for a person to get so close to the waterfall.

Jimin didn’t feel scared though, even as he felt the spray reach his skin. With Yoongi at his side, still in his dragon form, he couldn’t muster any fear.

Humans can’t come up here, the terrain is too difficult

“I thought as much, would they be able to see us, from the other side?” Jimin asked, looking to the opposite side of the river where the terrain was just as rocky and unmanageable, but slowly sloped down to more even land.

They would see me, my size making me hard to miss, but you would not be noticeable

Jimin had never seen a waterfall so big before, so he was entranced by it. He pulled his cloak closer about himself, and carefully made his way closer over the water slick rocks. He could feel Yoongi’s eyes on him, watching him, guarding him. It made him feel a little reckless, like he could risk getting closer because deep in his heart he knew Yoongi would save him if he were to slip and fall.

The feeling of the waterfall spray against his face was wonderful. Nothing like he’d ever felt before. The sound of the water crashing into the river below so loud Jimin couldn’t even hear his own breathing. He stood there for a little while, close enough to see into the river that dropped below, into the thunderous white waves that rose up as the waterfall made its landing. It was beautiful and powerful all at once, and when he turned back to see Yoongi’s ruby eyes still on him, he couldn’t help but feel that Yoongi shared those traits. Beauty and power. All contained in one person.

He made his way back to Yoongi, taking careful steps so as not to slip. He was smiling when he reached Yoongi again, and the dragon snaked his large head close to him, nuzzling at his side.

“It’s amazing here, I’ve never seen anything like it.” Jimin said, looking over his shoulder at the waterfall once more.

It’s one of my favourite places to visit

Yoongi told him, his deep voice appearing once again in Jimin’s mind. He’d come to like the feeling of hearing Yoongi speak to him in that way. Almost as much as he liked to hear it in person.

“Are there more waterfalls like this one?” Jimin asked.

Many, some larger, some smaller. Yoongi told him. I can show you them all if you wish

Jimin smiled as he stroked Yoongi’s dragon snout. Butterflies had erupted in his stomach as Yoongi made his offer, giving Jimin the chance to see more of what he dreamed of.

“Thank you.” Jimin said, hoping his words conveyed just how much he truly appreciated what Yoongi was offering to him, what he was willing to give him.

Any coldness he’d felt from the flight and from the water spray had melted away as he stood close to Yoongi, his dragon fire heat warming him by proximity alone. It made him wonder if Yoongi had increased his body temperature on purpose, if he was making sure Jimin was warm enough. The thought alone made Jimin smile again.

After the waterfall Yoongi took Jimin back up above the mountains and above the cloud line to fly further. Spending enough time in the sky that Jimin’s cheeks had grown numb from the cold before they landed once more. This time on the edge of a vast lake surrounded by trees. There was a clearing on the edge of the lake, just big enough for Yoongi to land in his dragon form. Though this time when they landed Yoongi shifted back into his human form, and Jimin caught a glimpse of him pulling on his clothes as the smoke that surrounded him upon his shifting cleared.

He blamed the cold for his red cheeks, though he knew it wasn’t the only reason.

“The river that the waterfall fed into leads to this lake.” Yoongi said, coming up to where Jimin stood at the water’s edge.

“How big is it?” Jimin asked, he had caught a glimpse of the size of the lake and it was much bigger than the one near his hometown.

“The biggest in the land I think. It stretches for miles.” Yoongi said, “that land you can see in front of us is actually an island in the middle of the lake.”

“Really?”

“Yes, beyond that it narrows down a little but stretches out beyond what your eyes could see.”

“Wow, I didn’t even know lakes could get this big.” Jimin said.

“There is a town on the banks at the opposite end, I sell my furniture there sometimes.”

“Can we go?”

Yoongi smiled at him, “of course, come follow me.”

Yoongi led him into the trees. They were densely packed, much more so than the woods they had landed on during their first trip out. Jimin made sure to stick close to Yoongi so as not to get lost in the darkness, the trees so close together barely any sunlight cracked through. The path that Yoongi led was only just walkable, and Jimin had to take careful steps as though not to trip over any stray roots, and he was grateful for Yoongi slowing his pace so that Jimin didn’t get left behind.

Jimin lost track of how long they were walking for, it seemed like an age, but then the sunlight was breaking through more and the path lightened so that Jimin could see his way a little better, and soon enough they were coming to a small clearing and there resided an old cart and some large wooden boxes covered by a large tarp.

“Oh, you really do have a cart hidden away.” Jimin said, walking over to it as Yoongi pulled off the covering.

It may have been old, but it was sturdy, the wood aged but well taken care of.

“Yeah, did you think I was lying?” Yoongi said, laughing.

“Well no, but it just seemed so impossible.”

“No one comes through these woods, too many wild animals.” Yoongi said, “but don’t worry they won’t come near me.” He added when he saw fear spark in Jimin’s eyes. “Climb up and we’ll get out of here.”

“I can walk.” Jimin said, though the knowledge that there were dangerous wild animals in the forest made him less keen on the idea.

“But it’ll be quicker if you get on the cart.” Yoongi said, “and surely you’ve had enough of these dark trees already.”

“Okay fine.”

Normally he would have argued, he was more than capable of walking but Yoongi was right. Once Jimin had climbed up onto the cart and Yoongi had picked up the shafts they moved quickly through the trees along a worn path that Jimin was sure Yoongi had created by pulling his cart through here. It was just like being drawn by a horse, Yoongi’s strength making his work look effortless and his steps much swifter. The ride was bumpy, but Jimin didn’t mind and soon enough he could see the edge of the forest up ahead and a sunbathed field beyond it.

“Oh wow.”

Jimin couldn’t help express his awe as they came out of the trees. The field was large, long grass blowing in the wind, and beyond it more open plains of wild grass and plants. But what really amazed him was the herd of wild horses that grazed in the field. Their coats shining in the sunlight.

“This herd has been on these lands for decades, unclaimed by humans they just live wild around these plains and forest.” Yoongi told him.

“They’re beautiful, I’ve never seen wild horses before.” Jimin said, climbing down from the cart.

“Stay here, don’t move.” Yoongi said.

Jimin watched as he walked over to the horses. He held his breath as Yoongi approached the herd, but they were completely unbothered by him, just continued their grazing. Yoongi approached one in particular, a chestnut brown one with white dapple over its flank. And to Jimin’s surprise the horse greeted him like a friend. He watched in awe as Yoongi petted the wild horse, and he saw the others closest to him turning for attention. It was quite the sight to see.

Jimin had learned about wild horses in school. They were taught that there were wild horse herds beyond the mountains but they were impossible to capture, they were too feral and untameable by people. Yet there was Yoongi, a dragon, a predator, petting them like a dog. Jimin was smiling as Yoongi walked back towards him, the first horse with its white dappling following him, it’s tail swishing happily as it trotted along.

“Jimin, I’d like you to meet Orion.” Yoongi said, as he and the horse came to a stop before him.

“Hi Orion,” Jimin said, slowly moving closer and holding out a cautious hand.

The horse, sniffed at his fingers before pressing its nose into Jimin’s hand, welcoming his touch.

“Can you talk to him, like you do with me in your dragon form?” Jimin asked, “is that how you learned his name?”

Yoongi laughed, “no, I can’t communicate with animals. I named him that after people in the village asked me about him.”

“Oh okay, yeah that was probably a stupid question.” Jimin said. “I guess I just thought because they’re wild horses… well people aren’t usually able to just go up and pet them.”

“No they’re not. It took a long time for them to trust me, but my mother had a way with horses, my dad used to call her a horse whisperer.” Yoongi told him, “she grew up on a farm that bred horses as a child, and I think they knew she took care of their brothers.”

“He’s lovely.” Jimin said, stroking the horse’s neck.

“He’s a little shit when he wants to be.” Yoongi said, laughing again. “But he’s a good friend and will take us the rest of our journey.”

“Wait, he’ll let you strap him to the cart?”

“Yes, I think he likes going into the town. I like to think he gets gossip from the domestic horses there and passes it onto the herd.”

Jimin giggled at the thought and Orion nuzzled at his neck.

“I’m sure he does.”

Yoongi strapped Orion to the cart, and Jimin could only watch in awe as the wild horse let him. It made Jimin wonder if more wild horses would be willing to do such things, to be ridden or worked if only people would take the time to befriend them rather than break them. Jimin climbed up onto the cart, Yoongi joining him and taking up the reins.

“Okay let’s go.” Yoongi said, flicking the reins and Orion set off.

Jimin had been so distracted by the herd that he hadn’t even noticed the path that led along the tree line, leading them away. It took them along the forest edge and they rode for a few miles until it led into a cut through the trees. Jimin liked the path through the forest, the trees were less dense there and the sun dappled through prettily. When they reached the other side of the trees they were on what appeared to be a more normal road. Jimin could see it was used by the town that it led to. Though as he looked back over his shoulder he could see that the entrance into the forest they had just left through had a sign up that warned of dangerous animals.

“What kind of animals live in there that warrant that warning?” Jimin asked.

“Wolves, wild cats, and I’ve heard rumours that a dragon has been sighted beyond the trees.” Yoongi said winking at him.

Jimin smiled, he loved how Yoongi leaned into the rumours about himself and joked about them. It must have been hard for him, to be the beast that people made up tales about, especially as they were so often rooted in fear. But Yoongi didn’t seemed bothered by it, if anything he seemed to find it all amusing.

As they travelled along the road Jimin could finally make out town up ahead. It looked to be around the same size as his hometown, nestled on the edge of the vast lake. Jimin could see what Yoongi meant about it narrowing now, though it still stretched wider than the lake he knew back home. He could see little boats moored along its edge and even a few out on the water.

“They use the lake for boating.” Jimin pointed out.

“Yes, they use it for fishing and recreation.” Yoongi told him. “It’s not only wide, but it’s deep. So there is a lot of life living in it.”

When they finally reached the town Jimin was truly reminded of home. The houses were so similar to those that lined the streets of his little town. The people too, going about their daily lives so similar to the people he had lived beside all of his life. Yoongi guided the Orion and the cart to the livery where they parked up and after chatting with the owner they left the horse, his nose buried in a feed bag.

“Orion likes it there because the owner gives him sugar cubes.” Yoongi said.

“You don’t get those in the wild so it’s probably a nice treat for him.” Jimin said, looking back at the horse fondly.

“He’s spoiled.” Yoongi said laughing.

As they wandered through the town Jimin realised how late it had it gotten, the sun already beginning its descent, the sky turning a beautiful shade of pink and red.

“It’s late.” Jimin said, already worrying that their time there would be cut short.

“We’ll have to stay the night, I know the owner at the inn, he’ll have a room for us.” Yoongi assured him.

“I’ve never stayed in an inn before.”

“It’s nothing special, but I think you’ll like the owner.”

Jimin did indeed like the owner.

Hoseok greeted them with a bright smile, and a warm hug. Much to Yoongi’s complaints. Jimin welcomed the warmth of his greeting.

“It’s been a while Yoongi, you’ve not been through these parts in ages.” Hoseok said, as he served them a pot of fruit tea.

“I don’t get out much during the winter months.” Yoongi said, “but I have my friend here staying with me and he wanted to see some of the places I like to travel to.”

“Well it’s really good to see you again friend, and to meet you Jimin. Where are you from originally?” Hoseok asked.

Jimin looked over at Yoongi, unsure of how to answer. Did he tell Hoseok the truth?

“A town beyond the mountains.” Yoongi replied for him, “he is looking for a new home.”

“Ah, trouble back home or just wanting a new start?” Hoseok asked, and there was something in his tone that made Jimin think he knew his situation a little better than he let on.

“A new start. Yoongi is showing me some possible locations.” Jimin said.

“Well you’d be more than welcome here in Lakeside. We’re a humble place, but most people are nice enough.” Hoseok said, “and there’s always a room for you here if you’re a friend of Yoongi’s.”

Yoongi smiled at that, and it made Jimin think of the friends he had mentioned. Hoseok was clearly one of those friends, though it made Jimin sad to think that they didn’t know the whole truth about Yoongi. That he had to hide that part of himself from them. Though he had a feeling that Hoseok was the type of person who would accept Yoongi no matter what. There was just something about him.

“I’ll get you something to eat, you must be starving after travelling all day.” Hoseok said, heading off towards the kitchen.

Jimin poured himself a cup of tea, the fruity scent delightful and the taste just as nice.

“Have you known Hoseok long?” Jimin asked.

“Yeah, I come quite often.” Yoongi said, “Hoseok’s parents owned the inn before him. He’s a good guy and always welcomed me even when I was a stranger just looking for a bed to sleep in for the night.”

“He seems really nice.”

“He’s one of the few people I trust. He doesn’t care about the fact that I haven’t told him much about my home and history. Just takes me for what I am.”

“Does he know…”

“No, I don’t think I could ever risk it. He’s a good friend, but that would change the moment he knew my secret.” Yoongi said, and Jimin could see a sadness in his eyes.

“I don’t think you should write him off like that so easily. He really seems to care for you, and not everyone will turn against you for being who you are.” Jimin told him, he reached out and placed a hand atop Yoongi’s. “I didn’t, and I’m sure those who know you well wouldn't either.”

“Thank you, but trust me, I know from experience most people are not accepting.”

Jimin’s heart ached for him, and he wondered just what he meant by ‘experience’. Had he told someone about his true form before? Had they reacted badly? Had they broken his heart? The idea made Jimin feel sad, and a little angry. Yoongi didn’t deserve to be seen in a bad light. He was a good person, a good dragon. All he deserved was love.

Hoseok returned shortly after that with roasted duck in a sticky orange sauce that Jimin couldn’t get enough of, he hadn’t realised how hungry he was until he was eating it.

“Did you get hit by that storm?” Hoseok asked, pulling up a chair to sit with them.

“Yeah, was pretty rough up my end, rain for days.” Yoongi said.

“It was pretty bad here too, but I’m hopeful that’ll be the last of it. Spring is just around the corner.” Hoseok said. “Winter is not my favourite time of the year, but we yielded a good harvest last year so it was easier than others.”

“Is there much farmland around these parts?” Jimin asked.

“We have a few small ones, further up, but the forest takes up most of the land that isn’t the lake. We’ve had to clear a lot over the years just to have some space to grow crops.”

“Jimin’s hometown is surrounded by farmland, it’s quite different from here.” Yoongi added.

“Yes, we mostly farm. I couldn’t imagine being surrounded by such dense forestland.” Jimin said.

“I was born and raised in this town, so I don’t know any different.” Hoseok said laughing, “though I know for sure I couldn’t live in the mountains like this one, especially not during the winter.”

Yoongi just shrugged, it seemed like something they’d discussed before and Jimin wondered if Hoseok had ever asked him to stay, to take up residence amongst the forest instead of the cold mountains.

“My hometown at the foot of the mountains.” Jimin said, “you get used to it.”

“Is that how you know each tother? Live close by?” Hoseok asked.

“Something like that.” Yoongi said, avoiding the question a little.

“What kind of place are you looking for Jimin?”

“I’m not really sure, I’ve never been away from my hometown before so it’s all very new.” Jimin told him.

“Well like I said, Lakeside would be happy to have you.”

“Is there much in terms of work? I don’t really have any skills, but I’d happily learn anything.’ Jimin asked, thinking about his potential future.

It would be easy to live in a place like Lakeside, at least he’d have a familiar face in Hoseok who seemed nice and was a friend of Yoongi’s. The idea still terrified him, but it was less daunting than before.

“They’re always looking for people in the timber yard, it’s hard work and not something you’d ever see me doing. But the work is consistent, people always need firewood.” Hoseok said. “What did you do back home?”

“I still lived with my family, so I mostly took care of the house and our small lot of land.”

Hoseok nodded, “I’m sure you’d find work somewhere, if you’re willing, people will take you on.”

“There’s still other options too, you said you wanted to see the port, and there will be lots of opportunities there.” Yoongi said.

“You’re going to Port Town? Gonna call in on Seokjin, because I have something for him?” Hoseok asked.

“Yeah, it’s been even longer since I was last there, and Jimin wants to visit. I can pass whatever it is along.” Yoongi confirmed.

“Thanks, it’ll be a good while before I can get back that way, and we don’t get many travellers coming through this time of year.” Hoseok said, getting to his feet. “Do you want anything else to eat or drink before I go?”

“I’m good thank you, it was really delicious.” Jimin said, looking down at his now empty plate.

Yoongi requested some more tea, and Hoseok disappeared into the back to get it and whatever he had to pass on to their friend in Port Town.

“When do you think you’ll need to go to the port?” Jimin asked.

“Probably within the next week or two, or sooner if you wish?” Yoongi said.

“I don’t mind waiting until you’re ready, there’s no rush.” Jimin assured.

It was hard to admit to himself, but he wanted to spend more time alone with Yoongi, and he had the feeling that once they reached the port town he would be forced to make his choice. That he would have to decide whether or not to stay there, or find somewhere else to go. That thought made him a little anxious. But he knew that he couldn’t ask Yoongi to keep taking him places it would be unfair to him. He wasn’t there to fly Jimin around the world, as nice as that idea may have been. He just needed to make a decision and find a home to settle down in.

When Hoseok returned they were joined by another young man by the name of Taehyung, Jimin found him fun to talk to. He, like Hoseok, had grown up in Lakeside, and he found it fascinating that Jimin had come from a town at the foot of the mountains and wanted to find a new place to set roots.

“I like the idea of travelling, but in reality I like home and I’d miss my family too much.” Taehyung said, as they all sat beside the fire in the inn drinking from a bottle of wine Hoseok had brought.

Jimin was lightly buzzed, the alcohol bringing a flush of pink to his cheeks, but he felt relaxed and was enjoying the company of his new friends. Yoongi was sat beside him, his comforting aura only helping him feel at ease. Jimin could see he was clearly good friends with Hoseok, they talked at length as Jimin and Taehyung chatted. It was that old familiarity that you only got with old friends.

“I don’t have a family to miss.” Jimin lied.

He saw sadness flash across Taehyung’s features. He wished he could tell him the truth, there was something about him that was trustworthy, but he also knew that was impossible. Though he had been telling the truth in a way. After what they had done on the night of the lunar festival, Jimin felt a disconnect from them. They had hurt him beyond anything he could ever have imagined. After what they had done, how could he even consider them his family anymore? Family didn’t do what they did. While the pain was still there, he definitely wouldn’t miss them. His home yes, the memories he had with his grandmother yes, but not them.

“Sorry to hear that.” Taehyung said, “I hope wherever you end up, you find happiness.”

Jimin could feel Yoongi’s eyes on him, and he turned to see the dragon watching him, a tinge of red around his irises. It reminded him of when he’d shown anger at finding out his parents had been the ones to offer him up as the sacrifice, he wondered if those emotions were flaring up again. He smiled at him, hoping it would ease any concern Yoongi may have had for him.

“I’m sure I will. My past is in the past, I am looking to my future now. Plus I have new friends now.” Jimin said, turning back to Taehyung.

“Yes you do, we’ll be your family.” He said, grinning widely.

Jimin liked the idea of that. Of creating a new family with the new friends he had. He had every intention, wherever he ended up, to stay in touch with Hoseok and Taehyung. Even in the few short hours they had spent he’d found companionship in them. They were the kind of people he wished he’d had back home, people he could be himself around and not feel judged or pitied.

*

When the evening drew to a close Hoseok showed them up to their rooms. They were side by side, and maybe it was the wine talking, but he found it hard bid goodnight to Yoongi. They lingered in the hallway for a moment after Hoseok had left.

“I really like it here, your friends are really nice.” Jimin said.

“They like you too, and I’m glad. You deserve good people in your life.” Yoongi said, “if you were to choose Lakeside as your new home, I think you’d be happy here.”

“Maybe.”

Jimin didn’t want to say yes, for some reason he didn’t want Yoongi to think he actually wanted to stay there. He didn’t want their time together to end, and saying yes to be happy in a place like Lakeside felt like that would happen. He wanted to extend their time together, there was still so much he wanted to know about the dragon. He wanted to know everything about him.

“Well, we should get some sleep. You must be tired.” Yoongi said.

“You too, or do dragons not get sleepy?” Jimin said, and was happy to see Yoongi laugh.

“We do, I’m a very sleepy dragon.”

“Goodnight then, sleepy dragon.”

“Goodnight Jiminie.”

***

It took a long time for Jimin to fall asleep that night. He could have blamed it on being in a new place, in a different bed, but the truth was he couldn’t stop thinking about Yoongi.

He’d seen a different side of the dragon as they had sat in the bar of the inn talking to his friends. During them time together Jimin had seen Yoongi as quiet and rather unassuming, but with Hoseok he was lively and chatty. Jimin had seen little snippets of that as they’d spent time together, but with his friend Jimin could see how his true personality shone. He was at ease with Hoseok, they were close, and seeing him like that only made Jimin like him more.

He couldn’t deny his growing feelings any longer. They were there and he didn’t know what to do about it. He was enamoured with the dragon hybrid, he wanted to see every side of him, to learn everything about him, and so much more… more than he cared to admit. Yet his mind kept drifting to those thoughts. Thoughts of being close to him, to holding him, to being held, being touched… being kissed. Oh how he wanted to be kissed by Yoongi. He wanted to know what it felt like to be kissed. Jimin had never wished anything more. He had never been kissed before, and while he’d always wanted to experience it, he’d never felt the want like he did with Yoongi. He’d never felt a desire like it before. He wanted Yoongi to wrap him up in his strong arms and hold him close, to press soft kisses to his lips. He wanted it all and he couldn’t stop thinking about it as he lay in the quiet of the night, staring up at the ceiling wishing he wasn’t alone in the bed.

Yoongi wasn’t like anyone he’d ever met before. He was kind and generous, selfless to a fault, it only made him more attractive, and he was already very attractive. Jimin had barely been able to take his eyes off him as the evening went on, his gaze frequently flicking over to him even as he talked with Taehyung. Relaxed and at ease amongst his friends, Yoongi looked younger, the sadness that sometimes lingered no where to be seen. Jimin wished he could make him feel that way at all times, found himself wanting nothing more than to be the one to make Yoongi happy.

It was all a little crazy. He barely knew him. The way they had met had been wild and impossible to imagine. The fact that he had developed a crush on the one he had been given as a human sacrifice to was unimaginable. Part of him wondered if he really was so lonely and touch-starved, that he had simply clung onto the first person who had shown him the slightest bit of care and affection. But the other part knew it wasn’t. Yes he had been lonely a long time, but that didn’t mean he wanted the first man who was nice to him. In fact, there were a lot of reasons for him not to like Yoongi in that way, he should be afraid of him, he should have wanted to leave the moment Yoongi said he could.

But he didn’t. He didn’t want to leave.

He had started to wonder if Yoongi had brought him to Lakeside on purpose, to show him a place where he knew some of the people, a place where Jimin could settle easily. Yoongi thought he wanted to leave, to be taken to a new home where he would begin his new life. But Jimin wasn’t entirely sure that was what he wanted anymore. When Yoongi had first told him of his choice, the answer had been obvious, why would he choose anything other than to be taken to a new town to begin a new life? Why would he choose to stay in the mountains with a man who was part dragon?

Jimin hadn’t understood why that was even an option at first, but now… now he couldn’t stop thinking what if…

When he finally drifted off to sleep that thought was swirling around in his head along with the wish to be in Yoongi’s arms. Jimin didn’t know what to do, what to think, or what to feel. He didn’t know and that scared him more than a dragon ever could.

Chapter Text

When the sun rose Jimin rose with it, Yoongi was to spend the morning collecting provisions from the town and Taehyung had offered to take Jimin out onto the lake. It was a bright sunny day, warm enough that it felt almost like summer and as they headed down to the little jetty Jimin felt good, even with his lack of sleep.

“It’s a good day to go out on the water, it’s quite calm.” Taehyung said as they walked down the gravel path.

Jimin could see the myriad of boats that were tied up at the waters edge. Some small, some larger. The vast lake spreading out before them. The townspeople were going about their lives as normal, they didn’t look twice at him as an outsider, most payed him little attention, others gave him friendly smiles. It was so different to how he had been regarded back home. There it had been looks of pity or disregard. He was a poor unwanted boy in that town.

Jimin watched as Taehyung untethered a small boat, it’s hull painted a bright shade of purple. It was a cute little boat and though he was nervous about climbing in, he felt somewhat better seeing how comfortable Taehyung was with it all.

“Don't worry, I’ve been going out on the lake since I was a baby, my dad is a fisherman, so we were practically raised on the water.” Taehyung assured him as Jimin stepped into the boat, his feet unsteady on the rocking vessel.

“I thought you said you grew up on a farm.” Jimin said, sitting down, his hands gripping the edges of the boat tightly.

“That’s my grandma’s farm, and we did, but dad was always out on the boat, so when we weren’t helping in the fields, we were on the water.” Taehyung said laughing, “you don’t need to worry, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Jimin nodded, wanting to believe his new friend.

Thankfully as Taehyung rowed them out his nerves began to ease. The calm water helped, it was smooth sailing as they headed out to the middle of the lake. The sun was even brighter out on the water away from the shade of the forest, it was a truly beautiful place.

“I come out here a lot and draw.” Taehyung said, pulling the oars up and leaving them to float in place, the gentle current moving them slowly back to where they’d came from.

“You’re an artist?”

“In my free time yeah, it’s very relaxing and I love how the world is always changing, trying to capture it in all its different forms is my biggest life challenge.” He explained.

“That’s really cool. I don’t really have anything like that.” Jimin told him.

“You should try it! I can give you some of my paints or pencils. There’s an art shop in the port town, so whenever we went I’d get something and now I have an abundance.” Taehyung said, excitement in the idea of sharing his interest with Jimin evident.

“Thank you, that’s really kind of you.”

“It’s nothing, I hope we can stay in touch even if you don’t decide to stay here.”

“I was hoping the same.” Jimin said, “I don’t know where I’ll end up yet, but I’d like to remain friends and I’ll make sure to come back and visit even if I end up elsewhere.”

Taehyung gave him a wide smile and Jimin returned it. He was very grateful for Yoongi bringing him here and introducing him to his friends, giving Jimin the opportunity to make friends with them himself.

“Have you known Yoongi long?” Jimin asked.

“A few years, he’s been coming here a long time. Hoseok knows him really well and I met him through him. He’s a good guy, though never sticks around for too long, which is a shame. I know Hoseok has asked him to stay a few times, offered him a job at the inn and everything.”

“I haven’t known him very long, but I can tell he’s a good person and he’s helped me a lot.” Jimin said, wishing he could say just how much that help has meant to to him.

“That doesn’t surprise me at all.” Taehyung said, a fondness in his smile that Jimin understood all too well.

“He’s not like anyone I’ve ever met.” Jimin added, “back home… most people didn’t like me or completely ignored me.”

“That seems impossible, you’re so cute. I don’t know how anyone could ignore you, even more so how anyone could dislike you!”

Taehyung sounded genuinely shocked by Jimin’s admission. Though it had simply been how it was back home. A lot of it was down to his brother, most of the other kids in town just did as he did as they were afraid of him and his bully friends.

“It’s just how it was, I’m glad to be away from there.” Jimin said, shrugging. “I don’t ever have to go back and see those people again, and I’m happy for it.”

That was one truth he could admit. While he couldn’t tell Taehyung the true circumstances which led to where he was now, how he’d met Yoongi and why he’d left his hometown. He could at least be honest in his happiness over not having to return. The more time he’d spent away from that place, the more he’d realised just how miserable he’d been and how miserable his life would have continued to be if he hadn’t been chosen for the sacrifice. As horrible as it had been, as much as it had hurt to be tossed aside by his family like that, it had resulted in a positive thing.

He was free from his old life and had been given the chance to start again and build a happier one.
*

They spent an hour or so on the lake before heading back to shore. Jimin followed Taehyung along the worn paths of the town to his family’s farm where they had lunch together. Taehyung’s grandmother reminded him a lot of his own, she was warm and welcoming, piling Jimin’s plate high with a home cooked meal. She even prepared a package of food for his and Yoongi’s return journey. Insisting that he make sure to visit them again.

He met up with Yoongi again at the inn. The cart was now laden with supplies, and as Jimin approached he could see the dragon fastening the last of the load down securely. Jimin went over to Orion who was already strapped in, waiting to take them back to the clearing.

“Hi pretty.” Jimin said, petting the horse on the neck.

It still amazed him how friendly he was, anyone could assume he was domesticated, instead of the wild horse that he was. As he nuzzled at Jimin’s hair Yoongi rounded the cart.

“What’s that?”

“Mrs Kim packed us some food, she wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Jimin said, handing the package over to Yoongi.

“Sounds like her.” Hoseok said, grinning. “She’s just as bad as my grandmother was, always feeding us kids up.”

“Pass on my thanks to her.” Yoongi said to Hoseok before turning to Jimin, “are you ready to go?”

“Yes, thank you again Hoseok for having me, it’s been really great to meet you.” Jimin said.

Hoseok pulled him into a hug, “of course, you’re welcome any time. Get home safe, and don’t be a stranger Min Yoongi.”

As Jimin pulled away he could see Hoseok giving Yoongi a poignant look and he had the feeling that he wished to see his friend more often, and that maybe Yoongi was in the habit of not visiting as much as he could. It hurt Jimin’s heart to think of Yoongi forcing himself to stay away, that maybe he chose to distance himself on purpose.

They bid their farewells and climbed up onto the cart, Jimin could feel Yoongi’s body heat as he settled onto the seat beside him. It was strangely comforting, as though he’d been missing it all day and now that it was present again things felt right once more.

*

The ride back was made in a comfortable silence. Jimin leaning against Yoongi’s side, suddenly feeling a little sleepy. Yoongi didn’t complain though, only shaking him awake gently when they had arrived back at the plains where the wild horses resided, Jimin having nodded off at some point.

“M’sorry, I didn’t mean to fall asleep.” He said, as Yoongi helped him down from the cart.

“It’s no trouble, do you want to rest a little before we continue home?” Yoongi asked.

“No, I’m okay.” Jimin assured.

He knew any tiredness he may have been feeling would evaporate the moment they took to the air. Yoongi untethered Orion, the horse snuffling at his pocket in search of treats before he left.

“Alright, wait a second and let me get these straps undone you stupid pony.” Yoongi chided, but he was laughing.

“Let me help.” Jimin offered, and between the two of them they had the horse untethered and munching on sugar cubes in a few minutes.

“Thank you for helping us on our trip.” Jimin said, stroking Orion’s neck.

Orion whinnied, and to Jimin it was as though he was replying to him.

“I’ll be back soon, look after yourself.” Yoongi told Orion, patting him on the flank before watching him walk back to join the herd.

“Where do they go during the winter months, are they okay out on there own like that?” Jimin asked, watching as Orion greeted his herd mates.

“Yeah, they’re a sturdy bunch and they have the forest for shelter.”

Jimin couldn’t help but worry, but he supposed they were used to existing alone out in the world. And Yoongi had said their herd had been living there for a long time, they were clearly perfectly okay on their own no matter the season.

Yoongi made Jimin get back up onto the cart again and led them back through the forest. Even with the extra load, Yoongi made it look easy, and Jimin could only admire his strength. Though he would simply deny the amount of times he found his gaze falling on Yoongi’s biceps and shoulder muscles as he pulled the cart should anyone have asked.

When they arrived back at the spot where Yoongi stored the cart, Jimin helped him load up the crates with the supplies Yoongi had bought. Storing them in there would make it easier to carry everything back for the dragon. Then Jimin stepped aside once again for Yoongi to shift. He wasn’t sure he’d ever get over seeing his dragon form up close. Jimin loved the colour tones that shimmered into life whenever the sun hit his scales, he loved the jet black of his vast wings and the deep ruby red of his eyes. He was so pretty, if a dragon could ever be described as pretty. Beautiful or handsome were probably the more appropriate words, but Jimin clung to pretty. He was a pretty dragon and Jimin was in awe of him.

Climb up and we’ll head back, don't forget your gloves.

Yoongi said in his mind. Jimin did as he was told, pulling on his gloves and wrapping his cloak around himself tightly after climbing atop the dragon.

I’m gonna have to go straight up, the trees are too dense to fly through, especially with the crates. So press yourself close to me until we get in the air

Jimin did as he was instructed, pressing himself as flat as possible against Yoongi’s back. His wings spread and Jimin heard the snapping of some branches as they whipped up and down. A yelp burst free from Jimin as Yoongi crouched low then launched himself up in a leap, rocketing them through the trees and up. Squeezing his eyes shut and clinging on tightly, Jimin could feel the branches of the trees snapping against his back as they soared up through them, but it was over in less than a minute and they were soaring into the clear sky towards the clouds.

Once he felt them level out, Jimin sat up straight again, they were moving fast, the wind forcing his hair back and making his eyes water. Jimin hadn’t realised how slow Yoongi must have been going on their journey out, but feeling the speed which they flew through the air now showed him. It seemed to take no time at all for the mountains to come into view and Jimin was a little sad it was almost over, though he was sure Yoongi simply didn’t want the burden of carrying everything for a longer time. On a clear day like that, the full breadth of the mountains was stunning, Jimin was glad he got to witness it from above like this. He could even see the mouth of the cave that they left from as they grew closer and a strange feeling of coming home washed over him.

Are you okay? I know we went a little faster than yesterday

Yoongi said once they had landed and Jimin shimmed down from his back.

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m getting used to riding now.” Jimin assured him, patting his side before wondering if he could even feel it through the thick scales.

You can head inside if you want, I need to sort things out once I shift as some of this will go into my stores

“I can help, you don’t need to do it all alone.” Jimin said, looking at Yoongi, his hands on his hips and he could’ve sworn the dragon actually rolled his eyes at him.

Fine, I should’ve known you wouldn’t just leave me to do it

Again he heard the same huffing sound that made Jimin think of laughter. It made him smile.

Once Yoongi had shifted they sorted through all of the supplies. There was a lot more than Jimin had realised, it hadn’t seemed that much as they loaded up the crates, but now that they were separating them into long storage and things to be used now it seemed like so much more.

“Do you usually keep much in long storage?” He asked as he followed Yoongi to his long storage space.

“Not really, just some things I can’t get in the nearby villages. Most of what I keep in there is what I can only get in places like Port Town. If the weather holds up we can go there in a few days time, I’m running low on some spices I can only get there.” Yoongi said.

He had allowed Jimin to carry a small sack of vegetables, but had still insisted on carrying everything else, despite Jimin’s insistence that he could carry more. He wasn’t weak after all.

The long store was higher up than the main cavern, the tunnels that Yoongi led them through leading upwards, Yoongi explained that it was so they were away from his fire and heat, the cold closer to the top of the snow capped mountain prolonging the life of the food supplies. It was a small space, Yoongi had built shelves to store everything on, and soon it was looking quite full.

“I’ll go hunting tomorrow and get some fresh meat, the deer are coming back slowly after the winter.” Yoongi told him as they walked back.

“Do you only hunt deer?” He asked.

“Mostly, sometimes if there are any wild boars I’ll go for them. Smaller animals are harder for me to take in my dragon form, and I’m not as good hunting like this.” Yoongi said, indicating his human figure.

“I was never any good at hunting. My father took me and my brother once but I cried when they killed a bunny.” Jimin said, laughing at himself.

“For some reason that doesn’t surprise me in the slightest.” Yoongi said, laughing with him.

Jimin liked the sound of Yoongi’s laugh, it was a low chuckle which made his shoulders shake, the sound of it made Jimin’s heart flutter.

As they walked back down towards the main cavern, Jimin noticed an opening in one of the tunnels and inside he could see a pile of blankets, he couldn’t help stopping and looking inside, Yoongi a few steps ahead of him unaware. Stepping inside he found a much larger space than he’d expected, and on the opposite side a much larger entrance, one big enough for a dragon. Along with the blankets Jimin could see a small stack of books and he quickly realised this was where Yoongi had been spending his nights.

“What’s wrong?” Yoongi asked, coming up behind him.

Jimin turned to glare at him, “you’ve been sleeping in here?”

“Yes?”

“You told me I hadn’t forced you out of your bed, that you had somewhere else and I find that you’ve been sleeping on the floor in some random cavern?” Jimin said, his annoyance and guilt building.

“It’s fine, I told you not worry about it.”

“It is not fine, and I will worry. I do not want you sleeping on a cold floor just because I am here.” Jimin said, jabbing a finger into Yoongi’s chest. “I won’t have it!”

“Jimin…”

“No arguing! I’m not letting you sleep in here anymore.” Jimin said, going over and scooping up the blankets and books and storming back out of the cavern.

Yoongi thankfully just stood aside and let him pass. Jimin humped the blankets and books down the tunnel they had been going, his determination evident as he strode well ahead of Yoongi, that was until he came to a fork in the tunnel and came to a stop.

“Which way?!” He demanded, not even turning back to look at Yoongi following him.

“Left.” Yoongi said, and he sounded a little exasperated but Jimin ignored him and proceeded on.

When he reached the main cavern he marched straight over to the bed and dumped the blankets and books on it. Yoongi had followed him and was stood at the foot of the bed, Jimin turned to him, his hands on his hips.

“Now you’re gonna listen to me Mr Dragon, I refuse to let you bring discomfort to yourself at my expense. This bed is more than big enough for both of us, so we’ll be sharing from now on, understand?” Jimin told him.

“Jimin…”

“Understand?!”

“Yes Jimin.”

“Good, now where can I wash these blankets? And don’t bother telling me you’ll do it, because I don’t want to hear it.” Jimin said, sorting the books from the pile and putting them on the little bedside table before gathering the blankets up again.

“Really there’s no need…” Yoongi tried to argue, but Jimin shot him a glare and he gave in, “there’s a pool through that tunnel, the first entrance you come to on the right hand side.”

Yoongi had pointed at one of the tunnels Jimin had yet to go down, but his convictions gave him no apprehension and he headed straight for it leaving Yoongi looking a little lost behind him. As Yoongi had said, there was a small pool in the opening on the right hand side of the tunnel. It was fed by a gentle stream of water that came in through a point Jimin couldn’t quite make out in the darkness of the roof. It was too dark for him to see what he was doing but he could make out the scrubbing board and other laundry tools.

“I need light!” He yelled out, knowing that Yoongi would hear him.

And true enough he appeared moments later and lit a torch for Jimin, bathing the small washing pool in light. Jimin set to work immediately, finding the familiar ministrations of washing the blankets strangely calming. At first Jimin thought Yoongi was going to argue with him again as he lingered in the doorway, but after a few minutes of Jimin ignoring him, he disappeared back down the tunnel.

Now that the room was bathed in light, he could see a line strung up for drying, and a wooden rack already laden with a few other garments drying. It was a nice little set up and Jimin could see Yoongi had put the effort in to make it so. It was much better than the small barrel and line that he’d had to use to wash clothing back home.

Soon enough the blankets were all hung up and dripping onto the hard stone floor. Jimin’s muscles aching from the work, but in a good way. He felt useful for the first time since coming to the mountain. However, as he’d worked realisation of what he’d said came to light. He’d told Yoongi they would be sharing the bed. A simple and innocent gesture, that in any other circumstances would have been quite unremarkable. But Jimin had his crush to contend with and now as the realisation was beginning to settle within him, he felt a little alarmed by what would be waiting for him come bed time. Being so close to Yoongi, sleeping side by side… he could’ve sworn his heart actually skipped a beat at the thought. And as nerve-wracking as the idea was, there was also a little excitement lurking deep inside of him. Excitement and anticipation.

“Don’t be weird about it.” He whispered to himself, “just be normal.”

He took a deep breath and after putting out the torch, headed back to the main cavern. Yoongi was in the kitchen area preparing dinner. He looked over at Jimin when he appeared, and he looked almost nervous. It was somewhat amusing, the idea that a dragon could be nervous because of him. Though he had been quite stern with him, so maybe his apprehension was warranted. A twinge of guilt bubbled up inside Jimin, but he squashed it down. He wouldn’t feel bad about taking a stand. He was right. Yoongi had put himself out enough for him, and he wouldn’t allow it to continue. Yoongi had been more than generous and hospitable, and he certainly didn’t need to be sleeping on the floor just to appease Jimin’s comfort.

“Do you need any help?” Jimin asked, as he reached the kitchen area.

“No, I’m almost done, but thank you.” Yoongi said, and it was cute how timid he appeared.

“I will help with the cooking later.” Jimin said, and all Yoongi did was nod.
Jimin watched him as he finished cutting up some carrots, and he had to admit he did feel a little bad. Yoongi seemed almost unsure of himself now, and it wasn’t something he liked to see. So when his eyes drifted over to the tea pot he decided to ease the tension between them.

“I’ll make us some tea for when you’re done and we can relax for a bit before dinner.” Jimin said, busying himself with preparing the tea.

He could feel Yoongi’s eyes on him, but he didn’t look over, keeping himself focussed. Yoongi brought over a pot of hot water when he was done with the carrots, pouring it into the pot that Jimin had prepared, the soft scent of the tea leaves filling the air. They were close to one another now, and Jimin turned to smile up at Yoongi, catching him watching him intently.

“I’m sorry if I was a little rash earlier.” Jimin said.

“You don’t need to apologise.” Yoongi told him.

“I still stand by what I said, but I do apologise for my tone. I shouldn’t have spoken to you like that.” Jimin said.

“Okay, thank you.”

“But from now on you’re gonna let me help out. You’ve already done so much for me, I want to be able to return some of that kindness.”

“Okay.”

Jimin was surprised when Yoongi didn’t argue, and when he looked into Yoongi’s eyes he found a softness there that he wasn’t expecting. He looked almost fond, and it made Jimin blush. He turned away back to the brewing tea. Trying his best to contain his smile.

Once the tea was made they went over to the worn armchairs and settled for a little while. Yoongi immediately returned to his book, and Jimin could see the way he relaxed into it, like coming home. He couldn’t help his wandering eyes repeatedly flicking over to Yoongi, his own book going mostly ignored to the point he just put it down, and curling his feet up beneath himself, hugged his cup, slowly sipping on the warm tea.

Jimin had never had the luxury of quiet moments like this back home. Just being able to take his time savouring the delicate flavour of tea while enjoying the comfort and ease of not doing anything in particular. It had taken some time for him to get used to it, to stop feeling so restless while not doing anything, but in the short time he’d spent with Yoongi he was learning. Moments like that were precious and should be savoured. And the more he did, the more little moments like that he spent with Yoongi, the more he come to love them.

Any tension that had built between them fizzled away into nothing as they sat in the quiet of the cavern, once again the only sound being that of the fire crackling away and the gentle page turns of Yoongi’s book as he read.

“Not enjoying that one?” Yoongi asked after a while, his gaze shifting to land on Jimin who realised he’d been caught watching him.

“Oh, um, it’s okay.” Jimin said, looking at the book that sat on the arm of his chair.

Yoongi just smiled, making Jimin’s heart flutter again. It was happening more and more, that strange feeling he got with Yoongi, that happy fuzzy feeling. So often felt when he caught the dragon smiling, or laughing, or looking at Jimin when he didn’t think anyone would notice. He knew his crush was growing. Yoongi was easily to fall for, with his gentle mannerisms, the way he took care of him, the softness in his voice, the prettiness of his eyes. There was a reason he couldn’t stop looking at him, Yoongi was pretty and handsome and beautiful.

It made him wonder if anyone had ever looked at him in that way. With reverence to his appearance. He’d certainly never known about it if they had. Sure there was a time when when he knew his body was lusted after, Jimin wasn’t that much of a fool to not realise that. But did anyone think he was pretty? Did anyone think he was the most beautiful person they’d ever seen?

It was hard to imagine, but something inside him wished Yoongi looked at him that way. He wanted Yoongi to look at him the way he looked at Yoongi.

“Is your book enjoyable?” Jimin asked.

“It’s quite good, a more serious one than I usually read. Full of history and misery, which often go hand in hand.” Yoongi said laughing.

“There have been a lot of hard times throughout history.” Jimin said, thinking of the wars he’d learned about in school.

“Yes, it seems it is human nature to fight amongst ourselves and cause harm.”

“Were there any wars like that within your kind?” Jimin asked.

“Yes, well before my time though. Battles for dominance and power are always existent within the realms of predators.” Yoongi said, “though as our numbers dwindled we found peace within each other for the most part I’m led to believe.”

“You said you have a friend who is a dragon, but did you meet any others growing up?”

“Yes, when I was very young we came across another on our travels once. I don’t remember it much only that he was an older guy and didn’t approve of my father having bonded with a human woman.” Yoongi said, and there was a sadness in his voice.

“That’s a shame, I believe as long as there is love there, anyone can be together and happy.”

“You sound like my dad, he was very annoyed with the other dragon. I remember him ranting at mother about it, but she just laughed and told him to forget about it.”

“You’re mother is the one who is right, people like that aren’t worth bothering with, but at the same time it is annoying that there are prejudices like that, even within your kind. You’d think they have to face enough with humans being awful to them, to bring issue to those who have found love seems so redundant.”

He looked over to find Yoongi smiling, “I can only agree with you, but unfortunately I fear there will always be those who believe our kind should be kept pure and only bond with other hybrids.”

Jimin knew humans would have similar ideas. He couldn’t imagine how they would have reacted finding out Yoongi’s mother had fallen in love and had a child with a man who was part dragon, though he doubted it would be positive.

“My father told me it was because they believe it was the only way to keep our kind in existence, but I myself am evidence that only one parent needs to have dragon blood within them.” Yoongi continued, “I think this is a common stance among our kind and probably one of the reasons our numbers are so small now.”

“Yeah, I imagine if they hadn’t restricted themselves so much it would have led to more baby dragons being born.” Jimin said, finding himself smiling at the thought of a tiny baby dragon, its tiny wings flapping as it learned to fly.

“What are you smiling about?”

“Just imagining a baby dragon and how cute that would be.”

He wondered what Yoongi had been like as a baby, he’d mentioned being less in control of his shifting and powers as a child, the idea of him randomly turning into his dragon form with a puff of smoke making him want to coo. It was such an adorable image.

Yoongi huffed a laugh, “I haven’t met any other young dragons, but my mother believed I was a cute baby.”

“I'm sure you were.” Jimin said.

They fell into a comfortable quiet for a little while, Jimin lost in thought about dragons and not just about them being cute as babies. He had so many questions about their kind, and while he had a feeling Yoongi would answer any questions he had, he also didn’t want to bombard him with them.

“Are there purebred dragons?” He asked after a little while, “ones that aren’t part human?”

“Originally yes, but they died out centuries ago. There is an old tale that tells how the first dragon hybrid came into being. It’s changed throughout the years, but the one thing that remains the same is that a dragon fell in love with a human and they bonded. Their hearts and souls were connected and it was so strong it caused the dragon to shift into a human form for just one night.” Yoongi told him, “some say it was the power of a blood moon which allowed the shift to happen. That under the blood moon they could become one, and from that night a child was born, a child who had both human and dragon blood in their veins.”

“Wow, that’s amazing and strangely romantic.” Jimin said, imagining a love so strong that it created the possibility to shift between forms.

“No one knows the actual truth, the elders of our kind held powers that are beyond our abilities now. Who knows if they could have shifted forms all along, but I personally like the idea of their love being the key to allowing them to meet in the same form.” Yoongi said.

“Me too, I think the story of love under a blood moon is much more romantic and special.”

Jimin wanted to believe that the story Yoongi had told him was the real story. That a love could be so strong that despite their differences a dragon and a human was able to fall in love. That their love and bond created something magical and wonderful. It was like something out of the fairytale books he had started reading in Yoongi’s mountain. Tales of magic and wonder. Tales of love triumphing above all else.

“We should get dinner started, it’s getting late.” Yoongi said, pulling Jimin from his thoughts.

Jimin agreed and the two of them headed over to the kitchen area. It was nice working beside Yoongi. While there wasn’t all that much to do, and Yoongi did in fact do most of it as he could easily work with the fire, Jimin still cut fresh pieces of bread and mashed the potatoes, which Yoongi had requested him do insisting that the ones Jimin had made him previously were now his favourite potatoes, ready to be served alongside the stew. It was another simple yet delicious meal, and while he had said he didn’t enjoy cooking before, he now found that doing it alongside Yoongi, without the pressure or judgement of his family at his back, he enjoyed it a lot more.

Though truthfully he wasn’t sure if it was the cooking he enjoyed, or if it was simply doing something with Yoongi, either way as they worked in tandem and then settled to enjoy their meal together, he felt light and happy.

*

As the evening progressed after dinner, Jimin became more and more nervous about the prospect of sharing a bed with Yoongi. While he had no concerns about Yoongi being a respectable man, Jimin feared for his own heart. His crush was in no way fading, and had in fact grown since they had returned to the mountains. It seemed impossible, but he couldn’t help it. He liked Yoongi, and liked him a lot. The more time he spent with him, the more that feeling grew. Even as he sat in the bathing pool alone after dinner, his mind kept straying back to the dragon.

Walking back through the dark tunnel, his bare feet felt cold against the stone floor. He wrapped the silk robe he had come to favour tighter around himself. Yoongi was already changed for bed, wearing soft looking pyjamas as he finished tidying up for the evening.

“Was your bath okay? You look cold.” Yoongi asked upon seeing him.

“Yes, I think it’s just coming out of that nice hot water has left me feeling a little chilled.” Jimin said, “I’ll be okay once I’m dressed again.”

“I can light a small fire near the bed if you wish.”

“It’s okay, thank you.”

Jimin could see the concern in Yoongi’s eyes, but he had the feeling he’d be more than warm enough once he was under the blankets with the dragon. Even if it was sheer embarrassment that heated his skin. Jimin dipped behind the screen and changed into his own sleep clothes. Soft cotton pyjamas that were a little too big on his slender frame. Yoongi had offered to buy him some of his own while they were in Lakeside, but Jimin had declined, for some reason wearing Yoongi’s clothes felt good. He liked the way they felt when he wore them.

“I really don’t need to share the bed, I’m more than okay elsewhere.” Yoongi said when Jimin reappeared. “It’s no discomfort if I sleep in my dragon form.”

“But didn’t you say you prefer to be in your human form? Anyways, it’s fine. It’s a large bed, there’s plenty of room for the both of us.” Jimin assured, hoping he sounded more confident than he felt.

With the fire burning low now, the cavern was dark, only a single lamp on the bedside table really emitting any light over them. Jimin climbed onto the bed, sliding over to the side closest to the wall, and pulling the blankets over himself. Yoongi seemed to steel himself for a moment before climbing in beside him.

Jimin held his breath as Yoongi settled himself into a comfortable position, as though holding it would calm his racing heart. He knew Yoongi’s hearing was better than any humans, but could he hear the fast pace of Jimin’s heart? Could he hear his heavier breaths? He hoped not.

“I’ll turn out the light.” Yoongi said, and moments later they were cast into darkness, only the slight glow from the remnants of the fire down by the kitchen remained.

Jimin stared up at the dark cavern roof above, and willed his heart rate to ease into its normal rhythm, taking purposefully slow and steady breaths. While he had felt chilled before crawling into bed, now he could feel the heat that came from Yoongi laying beside him. The body heat of a dragon. A dragon Jimin really wanted to curl into and be held by.

That was a ridiculous notion though, and he needed to stop thinking about that before he embarrassed himself further.

“Are you okay?” Yoongi whispered into the darkness.

“Yes.” Jimin lied.

“Do you feel as awkward as I do about this?”

“Yes.” Jimin repeated.

Then the tension between them broke as they both burst out laughing.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to make it weird.” Yoongi said, between laughs.

“It was already weird.” Jimin pointed out, “even though it shouldn’t be.”

“No it shouldn’t, we’re friends right? This is normal.”

“Exactly, we’re friends. It’s not like its that first night where I was still worried you were going to eat me.” Jimin joked.

“True, though I believe you’d go lovely with a nice mashed potato.”

“Yah!” Jimin smacked Yoongi on the arm.

“My apologies, would you prefer to be served with a side of seasonal vegetables?” Yoongi teased.

“You’re so mean.” Jimin whined, but he was smiling. Smiling so hard his cheeks hurt. “I don’t require sides, I’m a meal all on my own.”

“Yes you are, and I’m sure very delicious.”

Jimin rolled onto his side so he could bury his face in the pillow to hide his blush even in the dark. The innuendo in Yoongi’s words too much for his weak heart. He of course knew Yoongi didn’t mean it in any other way than to continue their little joke. But Jimin’s rather filthy mind had other ideas, was he really so lustful that his mind had to go to Yoongi tasting him?

“Are you warm enough?” Yoongi asked after they had both calmed down from their giggles.

“Yes, it’s like sharing a bed with a hot coal with you in here.” Jimin said.

“Sorry, I forget how hot I run sometimes.”

“It’s no problem, actually, it’s quite nice since the fire went out.” Jimin assured him.

“If you’re sure, if it gets too hot you’ll tell me?”

It made Jimin smile at how attentive and caring Yoongi was. Always looking to make sure Jimin was comfortable. Even with something as small as the temperature under the blankets. It was still something he was getting used to, having been so accustomed to being ignored and disapproved off, to have someone offering him care and comfort was so new. But he liked it, he liked being taken care of.

“Thank you.” Jimin said, softly into the darkness, he wasn’t even sure if Yoongi was still awake.

“What for?” Yoongi asked.

“Everything, for taking care of me, for showing me the new places and opening up my world. Thank you for giving me a new chance at life.” Jimin said.

“I’ll give you anything you wish for.”

Yoongi’s words hung in the air. A promise that had more meaning than Jimin could ever imagine.

*

When Jimin awoke Yoongi was already gone. Light streamed in through the opening in the cavern roof. Jimin lay amongst the warm blankets for a little longer, not quite ready to drag himself free from the comfort of the bed. He’d taken a little while to fall asleep, but found that beside Yoongi, he had slept deeply. It was surreal to think he had spent the night sharing a bed with a dragon.

When he finally dragged himself free of the blankets and wandered over to the kitchen area Yoongi was returning, his skin a little flushed and hair windswept, evidence he had been outside.

“Good morning.” Jimin said, grabbing a pastry and sinking onto a chair at the table.

“Morning, did you sleep well?” Yoongi asked.

“Yes, did you?”

“I can’t deny I slept better than I have been. Thank you for letting me share the bed with you.”

“You really have nothing to thank me for, it’s your bed after all.” Jimin said, laughing.

“Still, I appreciate it.”

“Have you been out?”

“Yeah, I did some hunting.” Yoongi said.

“Is the weather nice? It looks really sunny again.” Jimin asked, picking at his pastry and trying to think of something else to ask Yoongi.

He found himself wanting to just talk to him, though he really ask’t sure what to talk about. He just wanted to hear his voice.

“It’s colder, the wind has picked up quite a bit. But other than that it’s as nice as day as yesterday. Did you want to go out again?” Yoongi asked, coming over to the table and sitting down opposite Jimin.

“Maybe, though you must be tired from all of the travelling we did.”

“Not really, it wasn’t a long journey and we had a rest between. I can fly much further, it’s only you I worry for.”

“How far can you go?” Jimin asked, again his curiosity about the dragon piquing.

“A few days with minimal rest, though I try not to go like that unless absolutely necessary. The last time I flew solidly for a long period was an emergency when my mother fell sick.” Yoongi explained.

“What happened to her?” Jimin asked, “sorry, if it’s too difficult to talk about.”

“No it’s okay. After my father died, her own life began to slow. Without my father’s bond to keep her strong, age simply caught up with her. She fell ill and I took her to Port Town as I know the healers there are the best, but it was still too late and all they could do was make her remaining days comfortable.” Yoongi told him.

“I’m so sorry, I can’t imagine how hard that must have been.” Jimin said, reaching over and putting a hand over Yoongi’s.

“It wasn’t the easiest time of my life, they died within six months of each other. But I was prepared, my father warned me that my mother may not last long without their bond.” Yoongi said, his eyes cast down at their hands. “I spent a lot of time travelling around after that, avoiding coming back here, to the home we had built together.”

“That’s understandable, there must have been so many memories made with them here.”

“There was, and I couldn’t face it for so long. Think I spent almost two years going from place to place, only returning a handful of times. It’s how I ended up exploring so much of these lands, I was avoiding coming home.” Yoongi said.

“I think I would have done the same, I wish you’d had someone to support you through your grief. I wish I could’ve been there.” Jimin said, squeezing his hand.

“Thank you, that means a lot. I did have Hoseok at least, that was how I met him. I stayed in Lakeside for a few weeks when I first left, thinking I would just hole up there for a while, but I was too restless. But we became good friends during those weeks, and I’m grateful that it has remained that way since.”

“He cares for you a lot, I could see it easily when we were there.”

Yoongi shrugged, “I suppose, he is always asking me to stick around in Lakeside whenever I pass through.”

“Why don’t you?”

“The mountains are my home. Here I can be myself fully, without worry. It’s too risky to live amongst humans, even as an adult dragon fully in control of my powers.” Yoongi said, “I’d still be worrying about people discovering my secret. I don’t want to live like that.”

“That makes sense, though maybe you should visit your friends more often, I think they’d like that.” Jimin said.

“Aish, you sound like Hobi now.” Yoongi said, rolling his eyes, but he was smiling.

“And you’ll have to visit me wherever I end up.” Jimin added, “I won’t let you forget about me.”

“I could never forget about you Jimin.”

Yoongi twisted his hand so it was palm up, interlacing their fingers. It was such an insignificant move, but it had Jimin’s heart fluttering. He knew he would never forget Yoongi in a million years, but to hear Yoongi say that about him made him feel a little dizzy.

“I could never forget you either Yoongi.” Jimin said.

*

The rest of the day was pretty uneventful. Jimin chose to wander around the winding passageways that spiderwebbed throughout the mountain, Yoongi insisting he would come looking for him after an hour should he get lost. It was a strange feeling wandering around in the dark, only a torch of dragon fire lighting his way. It was peaceful and yet a little exhilarating at the same time, never quite knowing where the next tunnel would lead.

Jimin found various little caverns and pockets within the mountain rock. Most were empty, but he found a few with small pools like that of the wash room or the bathing pool. A couple used to store the furniture Yoongi had made, and even one with more treasure spilling out. When he’d asked Yoongi about that one, he’d explained that it was his family’s hoard. Decades of offerings given to the dragon that lived in the mountains.

“People think it’s been the same dragon all this time, but really it was my father before me, and his father before that going back a few generations.” Yoongi told him over lunch. “From a distance we all look the same I’d imagine.”

“I wouldn’t know, I’ve never seen any other dragons.” Jimin said laughing, “though it would be cool to see another. Do they all have black scales and wings like you?”

“No, our kind come in all different colours, sometimes it depends on the region too. I’ve heard that in the really cold and icy places they are born white, so they blend in with their surroundings.”

“Wow, that’s so cool.”

“If I ever meet a white dragon I’ll make sure to introduce you.” Yoongi said, grinning.

As Jimin continued to wander around the tunnels he came to another cave entrance, the bright sunlit world outside visible as he walked along it. He came out with a view of the lake that was nestled near his town. The very one he had first seen Yoongi across. Sinking down onto the floor of the cave mouth, he looked out over it. In the distance he could see his hometown, or at least the smoke that rose from the fires warming the houses.

Suddenly he felt a little homesick, he hadn’t been happy there, but it had still been his home for his twenty-four years of life. To think he would never return there was a little sad. Part of him wished he could return just once to say goodbye. Maybe visit his grandmother's old place one last time. Dip his toes in the lake that he had sat beside whenever he could escape his chores in the summer.

The sound of footsteps behind him pulled him from his thoughts and he turned to find Yoongi appearing from the darkness of the tunnel.

“You okay?” Yoongi asked, coming to sit beside him.

“Yes, just thinking about home. I didn’t think I would be able to see it from this mountain.” Jimin said.

“This is the only point you can see the lake and town. The gap between those mountains allows it.” Yoongi said, “I should have brought you here sooner to see it.”

“I’m not sure I would’ve been ready. I miss it for some reason.”

“It was your home for a long time, even with the less favourable memories, it was still the place you knew as home.” Yoongi said.

“I know I can’t go back, but I think part of me wants to.” Jimin said, “even if I don’t really understand why.”

“I’m sorry I had to take you away from it.”

“Don’t be,” Jimin said, “really, I don’t regret having to leave. Truly, I was miserable there, I think it’s just… maybe a form of grief. Needing to say goodbye to my old home.”

“We could go.” Yoongi said after a few moments of thought, “it would have to be at night, so you wouldn’t be seen.”

“I don’t want to risk bringing you trouble.” Jimin tried, but Yoongi waved him off.

“Don’t worry about that, we’ll go tonight if you wish. Once the town is asleep, you can say goodbye.”

“You’d really do that for me?”Jimin asked, looking over at him.

“I told you, I’ll do anything for you. Anything at all if it makes you happy.”

*

Later that night, after darkness had fallen across the mountains and the lands below, Jimin followed Yoongi back along the now familiar tunnel to the cave mouth that they would depart from. Jimin was bundled up in many layers after much insistence from Yoongi. He was glad for it as he stepped out into the cold dark night. Yoongi shifted into his dragon form and Jimin climbed atop his back, it almost becoming second nature now, despite him having only done it a handful of times.

Flying at night was very different to flying during the daylight hours. He couldn’t see a thing and had to fully trust that Yoongi could. Weaving them in and out of the mountains before sweeping down low, skimming over the surface of the lake, sending ripples over the moonlit surface of the water. They came to rest just outside of the town border not far from the lake. Jimin slipped down from Yoongi’s back and he shifted back into his human form, pulling on his cloak and joining Jimin as they walked into his old hometown.

Jimin had a strange feeling as they walked through the old streets, the darkness of night casting deep shadows where the moonlight didn’t touch. It was eerily quiet. Jimin’s last memory of the town was that of the lunar festival, where the streets were filled with coloured lanterns and music filled the air. A joyous celebration which ended in Jimin’s sacrifice. He wondered if the other residents of the sleepy town knew what his destiny had resulted in. Did they know of the tradition that occurred every twelve years? Or were they like him, ignorant to the truth, never realising that a person’s life was forsaken for the betterment of all others? His heart wanted to think they knew nothing of his finale, but his head reminded him of all those people who walked up the mountain side with him, who watched as his parents handed him over, who looked on as the dragon came to take it’s prize.

“Are you okay?”

Yoongi's voice was quiet, but in the dead of night it seemed almost deafening.

“I’m fine.” Jimin lied.

His throat felt tight, his eyes stung with unshed tears. None of them had cared. Not one of them had fought for his life. They were happy to give his life to make their own better. Jimin couldn’t believe he would ever be okay doing something like that. He could never look on as another person’s life, even someone who he didn’t like, was sacrificed like that.

As they passed through the town centre his gaze strayed to the street which would lead them to his old home. The run down cottage that his family had resided and still slept soundly to that day.

Did they mourn him?
Did they miss him?
Did they ever love him at all?

A tear streaked down his cheek leaving a coldness in its wake. He stopped at the turn off, unable to move any further. His chest felt tight, his heart ached more than he ever thought possible.

“I want to go home.” He said, voice thick.

“Is it down here?” Yoongi asked, but Jimin shook his head.

“No, I want to go home.” He looked over at Yoongi through blurry eyes.

It had been a mistake to come here. It had been a mistake to think he needed to remember this place and the people who had thrown him away without a second thought.

Yoongi took hold of his hand and pulled him away down another street, away from the town centre. Away from the memories of a family who had abandoned him. Jimin didn’t know where they were going. He couldn’t see as tears filled his eyes. He stumbled, but Yoongi wrapped an arm around his waist, holding him steady. They moved quickly through the too quiet streets and soon they were out amongst the farmlands. Walking further and further away from the town that was no longer his home.

“Wait…” Jimin said, as Yoongi tried to keep them going but Jimin’s legs would take him no further.

He slipped free of Yoongi’s hold, crouching down, burying his face in his knees as a sob finally escaped him. He felt Yoongi’s hand come to rest on his back, rubbing soothing circles into him as he wept. He shouldn’t have came back. He should’ve stayed in the mountain. Safe and free of the memories that broke his heart into a thousand pieces.

“It’s okay, you’re okay.” Yoongi mumbled softly.

Jimin felt like he was falling apart, like one move would shatter him completely. And who would come to pick up the pieces? Who would help put him back together?

“It’s okay, you’re okay.” Yoongi repeated.

*

Jimin didn’t know how long he crouched their crying. But he felt empty as they walked back towards the lake. Taking the route around the farmlands, far away from the town. Yoongi had wanted to shift there and then when Jimin finally stopped crying and stood up again, but Jimin hadn’t wanted to risk him being seen. They were too close to the houses, all it would take was one old lady up in the middle of the night to make warm milk for them to be seen and trouble to arise.

So they walked.

Jimin was actually a little thankful for the walk. It gave him a chance to calm down. To dry his eyes and push back the feelings that kept threatening to bubble over again. Yoongi hadn’t said anything else, but he had taken Jimin’s hand in his again. There was something comforting about it. Like an anchor keeping him grounded while he felt adrift.

“The lake is up ahead, not too far now.” Yoongi said.

Jimin’s gaze had been on his own feet and he looked up to see the reflection of the moon shimmering on the water up ahead. They were at the furtherest point of the lake, where Yoongi had once landed and Jimin had watched him from the opposite shore. Did Yoongi remember that moment the way he did? Did he remember the small boy watching him with awe and amazement?

“Will you be okay to fly? I can carry you if it will be easier.” Yoongi asked, when they reached the water edge.

Jimin stopped by the shoreline, watching as the gentle waves lapped at the worn earth.

"Can we stay here for a moment?” Jimin asked, his voice sounded a little raw, like he had swallowed glass.

“For as long as you need.” Yoongi said.

Jimin sank onto the ground, pulling his knees up to his chest and resting his chin on top of them. Looking out over the lake, the surface of the water was so smooth it looked almost completely still. If it wasn’t for the moonlight reflecting across it, the darkness would have swallowed it up whole. Jimin almost wished it would swallow him up too. Almost…

He felt Yoongi sit down beside him, his body heat warming him even in the cold night. That’s what Yoongi was. He was warmth and comfort. Jimin leaned against him ever so slightly, pressing their sides together, taking that warmth and comfort to soothe his shattered heart.

Were hearts made of glass? Were they so fragile that they could shatter into a thousand pieces so easily? He felt like broken glass. All rough and sharp edges, impossible to reassemble.

Only glass could be remade… it could be melted down and turned into something new.

Could Yoongi and his fire remake him? Could he be melted down and turned into something new? Could his sharp edges be smoothed, could his broken heart be remade anew?

He looked over at Yoongi, his eyes were on the water, they were red. He could see the deep ruby colour even in the moonlight, almost as if they were glowing. The last time he’d seen them that colour in his human form Yoongi had been angry. But he wasn't angry now. Jimin knew that much. So what had caused his eyes to change from their warm brown to the fiery red?

“I’m sorry.” Jimin said, making Yoongi look over at him, eyebrows creased.

“What could you possibly have to be sorry for?”

“For making you bring me here and then… well…”

“Jimin… you don’t have to apologise for being upset. It’s okay to feel that way. Everything you went through… you have nothing to be sorry for.”

“But your eyes…” Jimin said, hating that he was making Yoongi feel bad or something.

“My?” Yoongi looked at him confused, and then rubbed at his eyes. “That’s not… sorry. You did nothing wrong and I’m not angry.”

“But you are feeling something, you said your eyes change when you have strong emotions.” Jimin said.

“Yes… Jimin I’m…”

Yoongi seemed at a loss of how to explain it and Jimin wished he hadn’t answered because now he was getting annoyed, and that was the opposite of what Jimin wanted.

“I’m… I don’t know what I’m feeling, but I hate seeing you upset. I hate that there is nothing I can do to make you feel better. I hate that it’s my fault that you’re in this position in the first place.” Yoongi said, his shoulders slumped in defeat.

“You’re fault? How is it your fault? You never asked for this. You never asked them to do what they did. You are not to blame for any of this Yoongi.” Jimin said, “and you have already done more than you could ever imagine to make me feel better.”

Yoongi looked over at him and Jimin could see the doubt in his eyes.

“You’ve shown me a kindness I haven’t experienced in a long time. You have taken care of me, you have shown me a world I couldn’t ever imagine, and even tonight you have risked yourself bringing me here to a place I should never have returned to.”

“Jimin…”

“Please, know this. You’re the only good thing that has ever happened in my life, and yes, the way we met was a little unusual but I do not regret having met you.”

“A little unusual is a bit of an understatement.” Yoongi said, huffing out a laugh.

“Maybe.” Jimin said, smiling. “But I mean it, I’m glad I met you.”

He leaned against Yoongi’s side fully, letting his head rest on his shoulder. Both of them looking out across the lake.

“I saw you here once.” Jimin said, after a little while. “I was just a child at the time, but I came down to the lake and was playing by the water edge when you appeared.”

He remembered it so vividly. That afternoon, the sun bright overhead, the water calm just like it was as they sat before it in the darkness.

“You landed here, I was on the opposite shore and instead of running away or hiding I couldn’t help but stare as you drank from the lake. This big jet black dragon. I should have been scared, but I wasn’t. Not even when you looked over the water right at the place I was standing.” Jimin said, smiling at the memory.

“You probably don’t remember, it was such a long time ago and I don't even know if you actually saw me. I was just a small boy with dirty knees. But I remember it so well. I remember wishing I’d get to see the dragon again. That one day I’d see it up close and I’d be able to tell all the boys from the village how brave I was and that I wasn’t scared of the dragon.” Jimin continued, laughing at the ridiculousness of his childish ideas. “None of them believed that I’d seen you that day, said I was making it up to sound cooler. But I knew the truth.”

Jimin turned his head to look up at Yoongi.

“I could tell them now. Tell them I not only saw the dragon again, and that I saw it up close. But that I also rode it through the skies, that I warmed my cold hands on dragon fire. They probably wouldn’t believe me still, but it doesn’t matter because I got to meet my dragon again.”

Jimin let his gaze fall back over the lake. The lake where he had first seen Yoongi. The sun had made the water sparkle that day, it’s light bright overhead, but now the moon cast its eerie glow over the still surface, still beautiful, just like the dragon he rested against. The dragon who he hoped would help mend his broken heart.

*

When they returned to the mountain Jimin was thankful that he was crawling into bed beside Yoongi. He needed his anchor as he approached the rough seas that were sleep and dreams. He needed that tether to reality which would stop him getting swept up in all the sadness and pain that his dreams would lead him towards. His hand slipped into Yoongi’s, holding tight, as sleep took him and when he awoke the next morning, that hold was still in place.

As Jimin opened his eyes, Yoongi still slept beside him. The steady up and down of his chest, the gentle rhythm steady like the waves lapping at the shore of the lake. His heart still hurt. The sharp edges digging in and cutting into him. But if felt less fragile than the night before.

He lay there for a while, just watching Yoongi sleeping. Barely visible in the darkness of the cavern, Yoongi somehow still managed to look pretty. His skin smooth and unburdened with the sorrow that sometimes pinched his features making him look younger, more innocent, at peace. Jimin wished he could take away any pain he felt. The way Yoongi somehow eased his own hurt. He wished he could heal his bruised heart and be the one to make him see how good a person he was.

“Are you planning on watching me sleep all morning?” Yoongi mumbled, breaking the silence of the cavern and making Jimin jump.

“What?! I wasn’t… I was just…”

Yoongi was smiling. That teasing grin that made his gums appear and the apples of his cheeks bunch up under his eyes. Jimin buried his face in the pillow and refused to look at him. He felt Yoongi move beside him, sitting up, pushing back the blankets.

“I wonder what time it is, we were out so late, it’s probably passed noon already.” Yoongi said, and Jimin felt the bed shift under him as Yoongi got up.

He dared to peek a look, opening one eye to see Yoongi standing at the side of the bed, his back to Jimin, arms stretched above his head and a sliver of skin showing between his shirt and pants. Jimin’s eyes seemed to fixate on the expanse of skin, more so the edges of black scales that disappeared beneath his shirt.

Yoongi had scales when in his human form?

He hadn’t imagined something like that could be possible. Assuming only his eyes showed his true self. Jimin hadn’t noticed any signs of scales on his arms or hands, but they had been the only parts of his body Jimin had seen. Even when he’d sneaked a peek when they were at the bathing pool, he hadn’t noticed the scales, though his mind had been latched onto other things, and the lighting hadn’t been the best. He wondered now, how much of that smooth pale skin was mottled with dragon scales?

“I’ll make breakfast, or lunch, or whatever meal time it is. Stay in bed longer if you wish.” Yoongi said, turning back to him, and Jimin was sure he caught the edge of a smirk curling at his lips as he once again caught Jimin staring at him before he smushed his face back into the pillow. “I’ll call you down when it’s ready.”

Jimin heard his footsteps as he walked away and after checking that he was truly gone and busy in the kitchen area, he rolled onto his back at stared up at the rocky ceiling, now visible as fire erupted into life at Yoongi’s hands.

Jimin imagined that his face was as hot and red as that fire. Yoongi and caught him looking at him, not once, but twice. He was so embarrassed. As if he hadn’t made enough of a fool of himself the night before. Crying like that, sobbing, breaking down. He hadn’t wanted Yoongi to see any of that… but at the same time, his presence had comforted Jimin, had stopped him falling apart completely.

As the sounds and smells of cooking began to fill the cavern, Jimin let his mind drift back to the night before, his chest felt a little tight at the memory. He shouldn’t have went back, it had been a mistake. Why he had thought returning would be a good idea was beyond him, all it did was reopen the wounds that were barely held together in the first place. It had been a mistake, there was nothing there for him now. Only pain and suffering.

Yoongi had been there for him, had rubbed soothing circles on his back as he cried. Had held him as they sat by the lake. Jimin remember it now, how he had wrapped an arm around his waist as Jimin had rested his head against his shoulder. They had sat there for so long, longer than they should have. The sky had began to lighten when they had finally taken the flight back into the mountains, Jimin pressed firmly against Yoongi’s back, holding onto him tighter than even the first time he had rode the dragon. Terrified that if he let go he would break into a thousand pieces just like his heart.

His heart.

It felt hollow and full of broken shards all at the same time.

He had pushed down all the emotions and pain he had been feeling since the night of the sacrifice, distracting himself with his new surroundings and Yoongi. Ignoring the pain that had been building, only for it to come crashing down the moment he stepped into his old hometown. And while he knew he had to face all of those feelings, had to process the grief and deal with it all, when he sat up and looked over at Yoongi, all he wanted to do was forget it all. Forget it all and think about the man that stood humming to himself as he cooked eggs.

Yoongi said they would be going to Port Town soon, Jimin knew he had until then to sort his head out. For he had the feeling his choice would need to be made when they reached the town on the edge of the sea. He would have to make his choice to stay there, go elsewhere or…

Jimin didn’t get a chance to finish that thought, Yoongi was calling for him. He let it slip away. It wasn’t something he could consider anyway. How could he? He got up, slipping his feet into his slippers and padding down to the kitchen area where Yoongi was serving up a plate of eggs and bacon. The idea slipping further away and getting lost in the chaos that was his head and heart for now. He smiled as he took the plate from Yoongi, as they sat down at the table together. He couldn’t think of that… it wasn’t something he could consider… it wasn’t…

Chapter Text

Jimin did as he told himself he would, and took some time to himself to process everything he had been feeling over the next two days. He borrowed some paper and a writing pen from Yoongi, even though he wasn’t the best at writing, he poured out all of his thoughts onto the parchment as he sat out in the cave mouth that looked over the lake.

Yoongi left him alone, somehow knowing he needed that time. They only really spoke during mealtimes, which Jimin still helped with much to Yoongi’s exasperation. But they worked well together and Jimin found himself enjoying cooking more as he worked at Yoongi’s side.

On the second day, when Yoongi came to seek him for dinner he found Jimin staring off into nothing. His eyes red raw from crying. He sank down onto the floor beside him. His body heat a comfort against the cold wind that had been slowly turning Jimin into a human icicle.

“You should come inside, it’s cold.” Yoongi said softly.

“Yeah. Sorry.” Jimin said, looking down at his frozen hands.

“Are you okay?” He asked, “that’s probably a stupid question, but still, are you?”

“I’m better than I was.” Jimin said, “I’m sorry I’ve been so… I don’t know. Whatever I’ve been. I’ve just had a lot to think about.”

“It’s okay, I know going back there was hard for you. I just wish there was something I could do to help.”

“Just being here is enough.” Jimin said, looking over at him.

His eyes were tinged with red, and Jimin knew now, after that night, that it was because he was feeling empathy for him. He was hurting because Jimin was hurting. For some reason it made him feel a little better.

“Thank you, again, for everything. I think I avoided everything that I should have been feeling after the lunar festival. I pushed it all aside for too long, letting myself get lost in getting to know you and seeing the new places you took me to. But I avoided it too long and it just kind of spilled out without any chance of me being able to control it.”

“I have experience in bottling up my emotions, and trust me, it only works for so long.” Yoongi said, reaching over and putting a hand on Jimin’s knee. “It may hurt now, but letting that all out will help going forward.”

Jimin nodded, “I see that now, there’s still a lot to think about, but I think that’s gonna be something I’m dealing with for a while. You don’t just get over your family offering you up as a sacrifice to a dragon.”

He laughed, realising how ridiculous that sounded.

“Shit, my life is so messed up.” He added, laughing some more.

It felt good to laugh though, he felt like he hadn’t in weeks, even if had been only a few of days.

“Welcome to the club.” Yoongi said, smiling at him.

“Let’s go inside, you’re right, I’m freezing.”

Jimin let Yoongi pull him up to his feet, grateful for the warmth that spread through his hands to warm Jimin’s frozen fingers.

“I thought we would go to Port Town in the morning.” Yoongi said as they walked back through the tunnels to the main cavern.

“Okay.”

“The weather could turn at any point so we should go while its clear.” He added, “I don’t want you flying in the rain.”

“I’d be okay.”

“Trust me, I hate it. So it would be hell for you.” Yoongi insisted.

“Okay, sunny weather flights only.” Jimin said.

Yoongi smiled and it was like a ray of sunshine in itself. Like spring after a long winter, he brought light to Jimin that he hadn’t known he needed until it was there lighting his way. He really wasn’t sure how long it would take to heal his broken heart, but with Yoongi at his side, he was starting to believe it could be mended. And the thought of staying at his side crept back into the front of his mind, that option that he knew he was crazy to even consider calling to him stronger than ever.

***

The next morning as dawn broke over the mountains Jimin sat atop Yoongi’s back and they took to the skies once again. The cold wind of the previous days had finally dropped and with the morning sun it truly felt like spring was arriving. As they soared over the lands below Jimin could see the beginning of new growth, green reappearing where it had once been bare. Life coming back from its winter hideaway.

Jimin was truly getting used to flying now, and his body no longer felt as tense as they soared above the clouds, keeping hidden from the world below. Yoongi said it would take most of the day to fly out to Port Town, they would arrive in the evening. Jimin was excited, they were to spend a few days at the coastal town, Jimin even had a bag with clean clothing strapped to his back. He couldn’t believe he would get to see the ocean. Never in his wildest dreams would he have ever thought it possible, and now he would be spending days breathing in the salty air, hearing the crash of waves against the shoreline.

They took a few pitstops along the way, Yoongi showing him further beautiful spots of their lands. Jimin continued to be amazed by it all. Beautiful vistas spread out before him at each stop, whether it be fields of wildflowers ready to burst into life as spring arrived or the river which cut through the land like a pale blue snake, worming its way towards the ocean. He loved the feeling of the wind in his hair as they flew, the sound of Yoongi’s wings as they beat the air.

As the sun began to set Jimin felt the chill that came with the night, but he didn’t care, not as the sky around them turned pink and orange, bathing him in a sunset glow. It was already dark by the time they approached the coastline, Yoongi took them to the edge, flying over the high cliffs until they turned a corner and Jimin couldn’t help the gasp that escaped him at the sight of Port Town.

It was huge, sprawling out from the edge of the water for what looked like miles. Even in the dark he could see the town lit with lanterns, bathing it in a warm glow. Yoongi landed atop a high cliffside looking down over the valley that Port Town resided in, the vast cove that cut into the land creating a semi-circle of moonlit water. The harbour was still active, small and large boats entering to set anchor for the night. The lanterns lighting their way. One side of the cove, the furthest from where they stood, housed the port, and Jimin could make out the ghostly outlines of the boats docked there. The other half, the one that lay below their cliff, was shrouded in darkness and Jimin had the feeling a beach lay there.

Port Town wasn’t anything like Jimin had ever seen. None of the small towns and villages they had passed on their journey compared. It was no wonder they would be staying a few days there, though Jimin imagined they still wouldn’t be able to see it all before they left.

Jimin was so lost in wonder as he looked down into the valley he didn’t even notice Yoongi shifting back into his human form.

“We’ll go the rest of the way on foot.” He said, coming to stand beside Jimin.

“Oh, right. Yes that makes sense.” Jimin said, though he couldn’t see how they would get down from the cliff.

Yoongi knew the way though, he led them down a steep path, it was dark and Jimin stumbled a couple of times but Yoongi reached out a hand to steady him each time. Eventually Jimin ended up just clinging onto Yoongi’s arm as they contained their way down, letting him support and guide him down the dark and uneven path.

The path led down into a quieter part of Port Town, one that Jimin suspected was residential. The windows were shaded, but he could see light behind the shutters, the people of Port Town settled into their homes for the night. He knew it was fairly late, but he didn’t mind wandering the quiet streets with Yoongi at his side, he felt no tiredness as they drew closer to the more lively and awake central area.

He was surprised to see many shops and businesses still open, even at the late hour.

“Everything is open much later here, they have boats coming in at all hours.” Yoongi explained as they wandered around the lantern lit streets.

“How do they navigate into the harbour in the dark?” Jimin asked.

Yoongi pointed out towards the outer edges of the cove, “if you look out there, they have lighthouses to guide the ships at night and when the fog rolls in.”

Just as Jimin looked over he saw the flash of light from the left lighthouse.

“Oh, so they just have them lit all the time? Do people man them?” Jimin asked, he’d never seen a lighthouse before, though he had read about one in one of Yoongi’s books.

“Yes, they have keepers. They keep watch for the boats that are coming in and keep the lanterns lit.”

Jimin watched the light flash a few times before they continued on. He wandered if he’d be able to see the lighthouse for real once daylight came, and if he could maybe visit one.

As they reached the centre of town music reached their ears, taverns spilled out onto the boardwalk, tables and chairs filled with talking and laughing revellers gave the area a lively atmosphere. So very different from the quiet of his home town or Lakeside. There was a night market that reminded him of the one that appeared during festivals back home, though by the looks of things it was a permanent fixture here.

“Are you hungry?” Yoongi asked.

As though in response Jimin’s stomach rumbled and Yoongi grinned at him.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

“Yeah, I could eat.” Jimin said laughing.

Yoongi led them over to one of the stalls at the market. The smell of the ocean met his nose and Yoongi ordered them fishcake soup. Jimin hadn’t realised how hungry he was until they were settled at a rickety table and chairs nearby tucking into their soup.

“We might have trouble finding rooms for the night.” Yoongi said as they ate. “It’s pretty busy.”

“Are there a lot of inns?” Jimin asked.

“Yeah, they get a lot of folk coming through due to the harbour.” Yoongi explained, “I thought it would be quieter since its the end of winter, but apparently not.”

“I’ve never seen so many people out this late.” Jimin said.

“It’s one of the best things about this place, you can always find somewhere to go no matter the hour.”

After they’d finished their soup, Yoongi bought them freshly made dumplings and a cup of warm tea from another stall. Jimin was happy to try all of the new foods, and was already eyeing up others to sample during the days they would spend in Port Town.

Yoongi dipped into a few inns looking for rooms for them, but they were all full. It wasn’t until they ventured over the bridge that spanned over the river that cut through the middle of the town that they finally found somewhere.

“We’ve only got one room m’afraid.” The innkeeper said, “and you’ll have trouble finding anywhere else, two big ships came in this afternoon.”

“I noticed the place was pretty busy.” Yoongi said, before turning to Jimin. “We could try somewhere else.”

“Why? They have a room and as the innkeeper said, we probably won’t find anywhere else.” Jimin said.

“If you’re sure.”

Jimin rolled his eyes and turned to the innkeeper, “we’ll take it.”

Yoongi paid for three nights in the room, with the option to extend and Jimin wondered if that was for his benefit. If Yoongi had asked for the open ended booking in case Jimin chose to stay in Port Town.

The room was up three flights of stairs and was a little cramped, but the view of the river from the window more than made up from it. Jimin sat on the windowsill and looked out, from there he could see the river as it cut through the town and spilled out into the harbour. There were two more bridges spanning the water, connecting the two sides of Port Town.

He turned back to see Yoongi unpacking their meagre belongings and storing them in the dresser. He had removed his sweater, and Jimin couldn’t help but stare at his arms, fully visible in his sleeveless undershirt. His muscles flexing as he moved about.

“Do you always have scales in places when in your human form?” Jimin asked, as his eyes landed on the patch of black that sprawled over his left bicep.

Yoongi looked down at his arm, “no, sometimes if I’ve been in my dragon form for a longer time they don’t all disappear when I shift.”

“Oh, so because you spent most of the day as a dragon, they stay?”

“Yes, I explained on the night we met I couldn’t shift back straight away?” Yoongi said, Jimin nodded. “That was because I’d been in my dragon form for a few days.”

“The longer you’re a dragon, the harder it is to change back?”

“Yes, it’s why I prefer to remain in my human form. I think a part of me is scared that one day I won’t be able to change back.” Yoongi admitted.

“Can that happen?” Jimin asked.

“I don’t know, and I don’t really want to find out either.”

Jimin hopped down from the windowsill and went over to him. Reaching out he let his fingers ghost over the patch of scales. They were jet black until the lamplight hit them, then the iridescent purples and greens shimmered to life. It was so pretty, and they way they melted away into his human skin was seamless.

“Can I?” He asked, and Yoongi nodded.

Jimin gently touched the scales, they were similar to that of his dragon form, but softer. None of the hardness that covered his dragon body.

“It’s soft.” Jimin said, thinking out loud.

“That’s what my skin feels like under my outer scales.” Yoongi said, my underbelly is a lot like that, though tougher.”

“It’s amazing how it changes to match your form.” Jimin said, looking up at Yoongi. “And so beautiful.”

There was a hint of red in Yoongi’s eyes, his dragon side shining through in his gaze.

“I’ve never thought of them as beautiful before.” Yoongi said softly.

“They are, the way the light brings out the colours, and how they melt into your skin… it’s nothing like I’ve ever seen and so beautiful.”

“Jimin…”

“I should go wash up.” Jimin said, “it’s late and you've been flying all day.”

Jimin quickly slipped into the adjoining bathroom and closed the door. His heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest. He had been so close… so close to just kissing him.

“Aish you’re crazy Park Jimin.” He muttered to himself, walking over to the sink and splashing his face with cold water.

But the way Yoongi had been looking at him…

He looked up at himself in the mirror above the sink, his cheeks were flushed pink. His hair damp where the water had splashed into it. He brushed it back off his face. He needed to calm down and stop thinking like that. It would only make things weird and he’d probably already done that enough by touching Yoongi like that and telling him those things. His crush was getting out of hand and he needed to rein it in.

He quickly washed up and headed back into the room, and as Yoongi took his turn in the bathroom he changed into his pyjamas and climbed into bed. The bed was a lot smaller than Yoongi’s back in the mountain and not nearly as soft, but it was comfortable enough and when Yoongi returned, slipping under the blankets beside him, he didn’t mind the closeness. All he had to do was act normal, and not make a bigger fool of himself.

The hour was so late and sleep was finally pulling at Jimin as he settled himself amongst the blankets, Yoongi’s body heat warming any lingering chills.

“We can get a late breakfast at the market in the morning, so sleep as long as you wish.” Yoongi said, “it’s been a long day.”

“And you did all the work flying us here, so please make sure to rest fully too.” Jimin said, rolling onto his side to look at Yoongi.

He found him looking up at the ceiling, but when Jimin rolled over he looked over at him. Jimin could just make out his features in the dim light of the fading lamp.

“Don’t worry, I will.” Yoongi whispered. “Goodnight Jiminie.”

“Goodnight sleepy dragon.”

*

By the time they actually rose and headed out into Port Town it was almost midday. The streets of the town centre thrummed with people and Jimin almost lost Yoongi a couple of times as they made their way through the crowd. He ended up clinging onto the back of Yoongi’s jacket, tethering himself to him. They ended up getting food at one of the stalls, sandwiches laden with tender meat and melted cheese that made Jimin’s mouth water at the sight.

Jimin had thought Port Town was lively the night before, but nothing compared to the day time activities. He could now see the two large ships that the innkeeper had mentioned, their tall sails tucked neatly away against their posts as they lay in wait for departure day.

“Is there a beach in the other half of the cove?” He asked Yoongi as they wandered around the market some more.

“Yeah, we can go down later if you wish?” Yoongi said.

“I’d like that, there’s so much to see here. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Jimin said as they wove in between the market stalls and patrons.

“It’s the biggest town in these lands. Though I have been told of a city beyond the ocean that is three times its size.”

“That seems impossible.”

“Yeah, I often wonder if some day I should take the flight, cover the open water, but its a little daunting not knowing how far it truly is.” Yoongi said.

“Could you take passage on a ship? Maybe fly back once you know the distance?” Jimin suggested, though he wasn’t sure why. He didn’t want Yoongi leaving.

“Maybe. Though I’m more than happy on this side of the ocean for now.”

After they had wandered around the market, Yoongi led him down one of the many streets of Port Town to an old bookshop. Jimin had never seen so many books in his life, all crammed into rickety shelves and stacked in piles on the floor. The old man that owned the shop was happy to let them browse for however long they wished, and Jimin could see how easy it was for Yoongi to get lost perusing the shelves. They left with two books each, all of which Yoongi carried in a bag slung across his back.

After the bookshop they continued to wander around the streets. Away from the centre and the riverside was much calmer and less crowded. Jimin felt much more at ease as they wandered around slowly, Yoongi telling him a little about his time spent in the coastal town.

“My parents would bring me here when I was a child.” Yoongi told him, “I loved it but hated the crowds. Always scared I would cause an accident with my unmastered powers. Not that my parents had any concerns over it, they would just tell me it would be fine and nothing would happen.”

“And were they right?” Jimin asked.

“Yes,” Yoongi said laughing, “nothing ever happened. I didn’t accidentally set the pier on fire during any of the visits we made here. Didn’t stop that anxiety though.”

“No, I suppose it didn’t. Though I hope you feel more at ease now?”

“I do. I have control of my fire, it’s something I’ve worked all my life to fully master.”

“Can I ask… how old are you?” Jimin inquired, it had been niggling at the back of his mind for quite some time.

He knew Yoongi couldn’t be much older than he was, after all, he remembered the story of the house that had been burned down. An event that had happened during Yoongi’s childhood. Plus he didn’t look that old. Though if what he said about dragon aging, that didn’t really mean much.

“Twenty-six.” Yoongi said.

“Oh, so you’re only two years older than me.” Jimin said, surprised.

“Yeah, I’m pretty young in dragon terms.”

“Yes, if you live to be as old as your father… that’s a long life left to live.”

The thought made Jimin pause. Yoongi would live such a long life compared to him. There would come a time when Jimin would grow old and Yoongi would not. It made him feel strangely sad. He didn’t like the idea of Yoongi being left behind when his friends grew old. Maybe that was why he didn’t spend more time with Hoseok and Taehyung, or why he chose to live alone in the mountains when he had the offer of a home in Lakeside.

“Unless you finally decide to find a sword in that treasure pile and slay me like the brave knight you claim to be.” Yoongi joked.

“Maybe, you’ll have to watch your back dragon boy.” Jimin shot back, his brief drift into sadness alleviated in an instant.

They ended the afternoon heading down to the beach. Golden sand curved around the edge of the cove, and children played in the shallows as parents looked on. The afternoon had turned warm, and Jimin was happy to kick off his boots and dip his own feet in the cool ocean water, his pants rolled up to his knees as they walked along the surf.

Jimin had never seen the ocean before, its saltiness hung in the air but it wasn’t unpleasant. He loved the sound of the gentle roll of the waves too. It was different to that of the lakes, more of a roll and crash. It was almost hypnotic. The walked right along until they reached the rocks that lay at the base of the cliffs. Towering overhead, Jimin couldn’t believe they had landed atop there just a few hours earlier in the darkness. It seemed so much higher from the beach.

Jimin sank down onto one of the rocks, wiggling his toes in the sand as Yoongi came to sit beside him.

“It’s so pretty down here, and look I can see the lighthouses!” Jimin said, pointing them out to Yoongi.

Yoongi just smiled at him. The lighthouses sat on the edge of two outcrops on either side of the cove entrance. The gleaming white towers bright against the grey rock of the cliffs. They were bigger than he’d thought they be, in the book he’d read they hadn’t seemed so big, but then again, the book had said someone lived in the lighthouse it talked about. So clearly they were made at least big enough to house a person.

“How do you get to them? Do you have to take a boat out?” Jimin asked.

“There is a path along the cliff on the harbour side, but for the beach side one, yes you need to take a boat out.” Yoongi told him.

“Can people visit? Or is it strictly for the lighthouse keepers?”

“I’m not sure, I could ask around and find out. Do you want to visit one?” Yoongi asked.

“If we could, yes, that would be amazing.” Jimin said, the idea bringing a new excitement to him.

Yoongi promised to make some enquiries when they went back up into town. But for now they simply sat watching the boats coming and going into the harbour. It really was quite idillic there. The beauty of the cove, the valley that spread beyond where Port Town lay nestled between the high cliffs. Jimin could see why so many came here. Even if it was to just pass through on the way out to sea or inland. It was beautiful and full of life. Nothing like his quiet and boring hometown.

“There are a lot of people that live here too yes?” Jimin said after a while, “not just those who pass through.”

“Yeah, a lot of people have chose to settle over the years. It started off a much smaller town according to my father, but many chose to just stay when they got here, setting up home.”

“Understandable, its really pretty here and it opens up so much possibility with the port being here.” Jimin said, thinking it wouldn’t be a bad place to live.

“I thought you’d like it, there’s a lot to do and see and many people to meet.”

Again Jimin wondered if the reason Yoongi had brought him here as to entice him into choosing his new home. While Yoongi had offered to show him anywhere he wanted to go, he couldn’t help but feel that he must be growing tired of it. Jimin even wondered if he was the sacrifice that had stuck around the longest, something told him he was, had the others just taken their leave immediately? Was he weird for wanting to stay and get to know Yoongi?

He could only hope that he wasn’t putting Yoongi out too much. He had assured him that showing Jimin all these places was no trouble, but maybe it was time to make his choice and free Yoongi of his burden. At least he would be able to spend a few final days with him. Enjoying everything that Port Town had to offer before making his final decision.

*

They dined in a small cafe close to their lodgings for dinner. Jimin liked how this side of the river was a little calmer. The opposite side, where the market sprawled the street was much livelier and while Jimin had liked it, he also enjoyed the quiet, something he gained from spending time in the solitude of the mountains.

They returned to the inn after dinner and Jimin could see that Yoongi was showing signs of tiredness. Jimin felt it too, though for him it was more a mental tiredness. Being in such a busy place for the first time had left him feeling drained, he wondered if it was the same for Yoongi who was used to spending his days alone.

“Yeah, it can get a bit much sometimes.” Yoongi confessed when Jimin asked.

“I didn’t know that was a thing, I’ve never been around so many people but its exhausting.” Jimin agreed.

“This side of the river is a bit more chill, the market brings a lot of customers and so the surrounding area gets just as busy.”

“I'm glad our inn is this side, its nice to have a quiet place to return to.”

“Yeah, I like the quiet.” Yoongi agreed.

Jimin smiled, picturing Yoongi in his favourite armchair back at the mountain. He still wondered if Yoongi closed himself off somewhat to protect himself, but at the same time he seemed to genuinely enjoy the quiet. Something Jimin was learning to enjoy too. At first he’d missed being constantly busy, but he soon realised the reason he didn’t like being in the quiet was because he was left with his own thoughts. Thoughts that weren’t particularly happy. It had been the same back home, those moments when he did get a break from his family and chores, he wouldn’t let himself be still and silent for too long, his thoughts plaguing him with unhappiness and discomfort.

Now though, now he was learning that facing those thoughts wasn’t a bad thing. As he’d spent a few days working through his emotions after returning to his home town, he had come to realise that pushing those thoughts and feelings down and ignoring them only made them stronger. Letting himself think and feel everything that was weighing down on him allowed him to release them from his shoulders.

“You okay?” Yoongi asked, having noted Jimin’s quiet contemplation.

“Yeah, just thinking about how I never used to like the quiet.” Jimin said, “but I’m learning to really appreciate it.”

“It’s hard sometimes, I used to struggle with getting lost in bad thoughts.” Yoongi confessed, “I’d let them eat away at me and then in an effort to avoid them I’d busy myself doing unnecessary projects. But now, I try not to do that.”

“I think I did the same. Even during the times when I was free of chores, I wouldn’t let myself just sit and be alone with my own thoughts for too long. I didn’t want to face them and face how unhappy I was.”

“I think it’s a part of human nature to avoid those feelings, we’re just scared they’re gonna make us feel worse.”

“Yeah, I’m trying not to do that anymore. I don’t want to bury those feelings anymore. Not now that I have the chance to make a new life for myself, I don’t want to start it with all of that weighing down on me.”

Yoongi smiled at him, and Jimin’s heart fluttered. He really did love Yoongi’s smile.

“I’m sure the new life you build will be amazing.” Yoongi said, and Jimin could feel the sincerity in his words.

When they went to bed that night Jimin laid awake for a little while, Yoongi snoring gently beside him. Yoongi had said the new life he would build would be amazing, but Jimin didn’t know if that was true because he didn’t know what he wanted from his new life. Everything was so open and new, the unknown terrifying but at the same time he wanted it. He wanted that scary new life, he just didn’t know what he wanted it to be or where he wanted it to be. But as he rolled over onto his side, curling into Yoongi’s side, he knew he didn’t want to spend it alone, and the only person he could picture at his side was the man sleeping soundly beside him.

*

The next morning a heavy fog lay over the town and Yoongi assured Jimin it was quite common along the coast.

“It’ll probably burn away by lunchtime.” The young woman whom they bought breakfast from told them. “Morning sea fret is a pain, but it never lasts that long.”

Jimin didn’t mind. He liked the sound of the eerie fog horn that blew intermittently through the thick haze, alerting approaching ships of the rocks. And he liked how the atmosphere was calmer, the market easier to navigate with less people on the streets.

They wandered around the market a little, finally able to take time to browse the stalls properly. Yoongi even bought Jimin a few little trinkets, despite Jimin’s protests, though he was secretly very happy. After the market they walked down to the port, walking along a deck lined with moored boats of all shapes and sizes. One of the large ships had left already, but the other remained and Jimin was even more in awe of its size up close. It towered over them as they walked by, the tall masts lost in the fog above.

“Well well well, if it isn’t Min Yoongi.”

The voice came from a mid-sized boat near the end of the pier. It’s hull a deep green, the words The Astronaut painted on the side. Jimin looked over at Yoongi to find him smiling as a tall man appeared from the mist.

His dark hair was cropped short, and he wore blue overalls over his white shirt.

“Seokjin.” Yoongi greeted, before turning to Jimin. “Jimin this is Kim Seokjin, a friend of mine.”

“A friend he never visits.” Seokjin said, rolling his eyes.

“I’ve been busy and winter makes it hard to travel.”

“Sure sure, Jimin, it’s nice to meet you.” Seokjin said, “how long you sticking around for? I’m just about to head out but we could grab dinner later?”

“We’re here for a few days. Dinner would be good, is Namjoon around?” Yoongi asked.

“Haven’t seen him in a few days, but he’ll turn up sooner or later.” Seokjin said shrugging. “Dinner at the usual place?”

Yoongi nodded and they agreed on a time to meet. Jimin was curious if Seokjin was the dragon hybrid friend Yoongi had mentioned. He certainly didn’t seem like a dragon, though when he’d first met Yoongi in his human form he hadn’t any clue he was part dragon either.

They continued their way around the port side of the cove and once they were clear of any potential listeners Jimin spoke up.

“Is Seokjin your dragon friend?” He asked as they came to rest on a bench near the path that led to the lighthouse.

“No, Seokjin is just a fisherman. Namjoon is the dragon hybrid. He lives in the sea caves up the coast, I was hoping to run into him at some point but he may not be around, he likes to travel up and down the coast.”

“Ah, does Seokjin know about you and your friend?”

“No, like I’ve said before, I don’t tell anyone about myself, it’s not worth the risk.” Yoongi told him.

Jimin wanted to argue that it might not be a bad thing, that his friends may be okay with his true self, but he understood where Yoongi was coming from so held his tongue. Though he couldn’t help but wonder if Seokjin did know, after all, being friends with two dragon hybrids must lead to some hints about their true selves.

“Seokjin is one of my oldest friends, and still I can’t bring myself to tell him.” Yoongi confessed.

“I get it, you don’t want to risk losing him.”

Yoongi have him a resigned smile, “I met him when my parents brought me here, we took a trip out his his boat, which belonged to his father at the time. There is an island a few miles out, and my mother wanted to visit it. Me and Seokjin got along well, and every time we came back to Port Town we would play together while my parents did whatever they needed in town.”

Jimin could see the fondness in his eyes when he spoke of Seokjin, it was similar to the one he got when he spoke of Hoseok.

“When my mom got sick and we came here to seek out the healers, Seokjin was amazing. He helped me get through those days and the ones following her death.” Yoongi continued. “A few days after her death I took off, just shifted into my dragon form and took to the skies. I just couldn’t face that grief, but when I came back he didn’t even comment on the fact that I’d just disappeared for a week or two. He was just there supporting me all the same.”

“He cares for you, the same way Hoseok and Taehyung do. You have good friends.” Jimin said, reaching over an placing a hand atop Yoongi’s.

“I’m lucky, even though I don’t see them as often as I probably should, they’re always there when I return, Namjoon too. Though I see him even less.”

“I wish I’d had friends like that, even if I couldn’t see them often. I just wish I’d had friends. Back home…” Jimin drifted off, unsure of how to continue. “My brother made sure anyone who even thought about befriending me was shut down and bullied into hating me just like he did.”

“If I ever meet your brother I may have to set him on fire.” Yoongi joked, though Jimin got the feeling there was some truth to his threat.

“He doesn’t deserve your anger.” Jimin said, “he deserves to be forgotten about like the insignificant asshole he is.”

Jimin’s brother was the worst of people, but something deep in Jimin told him he’d get his comeuppance one day. He would end up miserable, just like how he’d made Jimin miserable his whole life. No one would want to marry him. No one would ever love him. The only friends he had feared him rather than cared for him. Jimin would rather be alone than live like that. He would never wish harm on him, despite his cruelty, because Jimin wasn’t like him. And he would never wish for Yoongi to bring him harm either, because Yoongi was a good person.

“Shall we walk along to the lighthouse?” Yoongi asked.

As they’d wandered the fog had began to lift and they could see the lighthouses now. Their white columns clear in the sea haze.

Jimin got to his feet, and Yoongi laughed.

“I take that as a yes.”

*

The lighthouse was much taller up close, like the masts of the big ship it towered over them, the top hidden in the remnants of the morning fog. Its walls were whitewashed, though stained with age. As they approached a man around Jimin’s father’s age appeared.

“Good day to you.” He greeted. His beard was flecked with grey, skin bronzed and wrinkled, he had the look of a seasoned fisherman. “What brings you out here?”

“My friend here wanted to see the lighthouse, we live far inland and he’s never seen one before.” Yoongi explained.

“Well what do you think? She’s seen a few too many storms, and isn’t looking her best, but she does the job well.” The man said looking up at the lighthouse proudly.

“It’s really cool, I’ve only ever read about them in books.” Jimin said.

“Would you like to take a look inside?” The lighthouse keeper asked.

“We can do that?”

“Of course, come on in. The lantern is still lit since the fog hasn’t completely lifted yet, so you’ve hit on lucky.” The man said, leading Jimin and Yoongi inside.

The ground floor of the lighthouse was like a small home. There was a kitchen set to one side, a small bed and sofa, a table in the centre laden with paper charts. A narrow staircase spiralled up the sides of the lighthouse, circling the space headed up to the upper floors.

The keeper lead them over to the staircase and they began to climb. The second floor mimicked a small office and store. Various necessities needed for lighthouse keeping filling the space. They passed by that floor and kept climbing. Jimin’s legs burned at the effort but he didn’t mind as excitement bubbled up inside him the higher they went. Before he knew it he was climbing out onto the top floor. In the centre stood the large lantern that lit the way for sailors. The fire burned bright, the heat a lot more than Jimin expected. The keeper moved around to show them how he could move the shutters on the lantern to make the light flash. Explaining the purpose and how he’d been doing it all of his adult life.

“My dad was the keeper before me, now me and my brother man these two. He’s a bit of a loner and enjoys the solitude of the west side.” The keeper said, “I like being able to get into town easily for a few beers at the end of the day.”

Jimin laughed, it was truly amazing being up there. He walked over to the windows, looking out over the bay and beyond the opening that led to the ocean beyond. As the fog cleared he could see further and further, and he was sure once it was completely gone he’d be able to see for miles. He wondered how far Yoongi could see with his dragon eyes.

“It’s beautiful up here.” Jimin said, as Yoongi came to stand beside him.

“It’s a unique view of Port Town for sure.” Yoongi agreed.

Their fingers brushed where they hung at their sides and Jimin felt a sudden desire to slip his hand into Yoongi’s, so he did. Yoongi lacing their fingers together without comment. Jimin’s heart was beating hard in his chest and he felt a little dizzy. He could blame it on the height of the lighthouse, but he knew it was because of the man beside him. He was falling so hard for Yoongi, and every moment they spent together his feelings only grew stronger.

“Just come down when you’re ready.” He heard the lighthouse keeper say, but neither of them answered, their gazes focussed on the water below.

Jimin felt Yoongi’s thumb brush over the back of his hand, soft and soothing, Jimin wasn’t sure if he'd ever want to let go.

“Do you think this would be a place you’d like to live?” Yoongi asked after a little while.

“Oh, um. I’m not sure.” Jimin said, his mood plummeting at Yoongi’s question.

“I suppose there’s still a lot to see.” Yoongi continued, “though if you chose here, there are a couple of people I’d like you to meet. Seokjin is a good friend, and Namjoon when he’s around. But there are a few others, people I think you would like.”

“Right.”

Jimin’s heart was no longer racing, instead if felt heavy. He had been thinking the time to make his decision was growing closer, and Yoongi’s question made him certain of it. By the time their trip was over he’d have to make his choice. Would he stay in Port Town, or would Yoongi take him to Lakeside. That was what it came down to. Jimin knew Yoongi had taken him to those places on purpose, he was introducing him to people Jimin could be friends with, people who would help him settle into his new life. A new life without him.

“We should head back into town.” Jimin said, pulling his hand free from Yoongi’s and walking over to the stairs. “I’m sure the lighthouse keeper wants to get back to work.”

Jimin didn’t look back as he descended the stairs, unable to look at Yoongi as tears welled in his eyes. By the time he reached the bottom he’d wiped them dry and pushed up a wall he hadn’t wanted to erect. He couldn’t let himself feel anything more for Yoongi. Not when he was leading Jimin to a choice he didn’t want to make.

*

They spent the rest of the day checking out various parts of Port Town. Yoongi showing him things like the town hall, the chapel, the library. The sprawling streets really contained so much within them. Jimin managed to fake enthusiasm, and even gave some genuine smiles throughout, even though he was struggling to bring forth either.

In the afternoon Yoongi left him alone for a few hours, disappearing to acquire a few supplies he intended to take back to the mountains with him. A place Jimin’s wasn’t sure if he’d be retuning to.

He wandered around the market a little while. Yoongi had given him some money, despite his rebuffs, and so he ended up buying himself a small cake before heading down to the beach. There were a few people down there, children playing in the surf, an older lady sat reading on a blanket. The sun was warm overhead, the fog having burned away hours ago. It had turned into the perfect spring day.

Jimin settled himself on the sand near the rocks that lay at the base of the cliff, watching the gentle waves roll in. He ate his little cake, the sponge soft and light yet full of the flavour of chocolate. The cream running through the centre soft and and perfectly matched to the slight bitterness of the chocolate. It was little solace to how he was feeling. For a brief moment in the lighthouse, he had really thought that maybe, just maybe Yoongi might feel something for him too. He’d thought about it before, when they’d shared their small moments together… and that night down by the lake when Yoongi had stayed by his side as his heart had shattered.

He’d thought that maybe Yoongi could be the one to help him rebuild it. To pick up those broken pieces and help him mould them into something new. But now… now he realised he had been a fool. Yoongi saw what the future held for him even if he had been denying it to himself. Yoongi knew he would need to pick the place to rebuild his new life so he could leave him there and return to his own life of solitude. He liked the quiet of the mountains. He didn’t need Jimin disrupting that.

“Is that from Yongsun’s stall?” A voice asked.

Jimin looked up to see a tall man, blocking the sun as he came to stand beside Jimin.

“Um, maybe?” Jimin said.

“Going off the box, I’d be inclined to say yes. And if that’s the case, I highly recommend her apple pie, it’s wonderful.” The man said, sinking onto the sand beside him.

“I’ll have to give it a try.” Jimin said.

There was a warmth about the man, his gentle smile, the dimples sunk deep into his cheeks as he smiled at Jimin.

“You’re not from around these parts.” The man said, and it wasn’t a question.

“No, I’m just visiting for a few days, I think.” Jimin said.

“You think?”

“I need to find a new home, Port Town is one of my options.” Jimin said.

“Ah, I see. How is she doing in the ranks? Favourable I hope.”

“I like what I’ve seen so far, but it’s very busy.” Jimin said, laughing.

“We do get a lot of folks coming through. But that just means new people to meet.”

“I suppose, my hometown was very small and quiet, this is… very different.”

“I can only imagine.”

“Do you live here?” Jimin asked.

“Near enough.”

There was something about the man that was a little mysterious. He was vague in his answers, but Jimin supposed he didn’t want to tell a stranger where his home was. For all he knew Jimin was a troublemaker or a thief.

“Finding a new home can be hard.” The man said after a moment. “I’ve had to do it myself before, and it can be both challenging and freeing, scary and exciting.”

Jimin could only nod in agreement.

“Were you happier, when you found your new home?” He asked.

“After a time, yes. I have no regrets in coming here.”

Jimin fell silent for a moment, wondering if this could be the place for him. How long would it take for him to feel at home? How long would it take for him to be happy.

I already feel that way in the mountains with him.

“I suppose change takes time.” He said, keeping his real feelings to himself.

The man nodded, “you have to give yourself time, starting again somewhere new is hard, but in time it becomes easy, it becomes home.”

“Were you scared?”

There was something about the man that, despite him being a stranger, brought Jimin some comfort and ease. Perhaps it was the gentleness in his voice, or the softness of his gaze, maybe it was just that he took the time to say hello to a new person.

“Yes. I was scared, the unknown is possibly the most scary thing of all. But all we can do is face it with an open heart and a willingness to learn until it is no longer unknown.” The man said.

“I’m terrified that I’ll make the wrong choice.” Jimin confessed, “that I’ll live with regret and that my heart will never have a chance to heal.”

Jimin didn’t know why he was telling him this, but all the pent up emotions of the day seemed to flow out of him as he confessed his fears. He was terrified to make the wrong choice and forever live with the what ifs… what if he had chosen differently… what if he ended up in the wrong place… what if he should have stayed…

The man got to his feet, brushing the sand off his trousers, he smiled down at Jimin.

“My only advice is to follow your heart, it knows what is right for you even if your mind may be telling you different. Follow your heart and it will show you the way to help it heal.”

And with that he walked away, leaving Jimin with even more to think about than when he first came to the beach.

*

The sun was setting when Yoongi found him. The beach was bathed in gold and pink, the water lapping closer to where Jimin sat now but he didn’t move, too lost in thought. It was only when Yoongi sank onto the sand beside him that he dragged his gaze away from the water.

“Thought I’d find you down here.” Yoongi said, giving him that soft smile that made his heart flutter.

“What time is it, am I late? I’m sorry, I lost track of time.” Jimin said.

They had agreed to meet by the town hall at 6 o’clock, but sat on the beach Jimin had completely forgotten about that. His mind drifting as he watched the tide roll in.

“Don’t worry about it, are you okay?” He asked.

Jimin nodded, afraid that if he said anything it would all come pouring out.

“We don’t have to go out to dinner, if you’d rather go back to the inn?” Yoongi said, clearly having noticed Jimin’s low mood.

“No, it’s fine. I’m fine.” He lied.

“Are you sure? It’s okay…”

“I want to meet your friend, properly. We should go.” Jimin said, getting to his feet at last and dusting off the sand.

Yoongi stayed sat for a moment, looking up at Jimin with narrowed eyes, but he didn’t say anything. Instead he followed suit and they headed back up into town. Neither of them speaking the whole journey.

The cafe that Yoongi led them to was small and hot, the air filled with the scent of the kitchen. It was clearly a popular place, ever table crammed with people and Jimin wasn’t sure they would be able to dine there, until he heard Yoongi’s name called out and he saw Seokjin waving them over from the back corner. The squeezed their way through the crowd and sank into the empty seats at the small table Seokjin had held for them.

“I swear it gets busier in here every time.” Yoongi complained.

“Yeah but its the best food in town, so its worth it.” Seokjin said.

They ordered food and drinks and Jimin could only agree with Seokjin’s statement once they began to eat. It was all amazing and he would put up with the crowds every day if he got eat like that again.

“So no Namjoon?” Yoongi asked.

Seokjin shook his head, “you know what he’s like, always off wandering somewhere. Hopefully he’ll show his face before you guys leave. It’s been a few days since I saw him last, so he’s due to resurface.”

Jimin couldn’t help but wonder if Seokjin knew what Namjoon was, clearly Yoongi understood that Namjoon was a dragon and therefore probably out exploring the skies the way he did. But did Seokjin just think he was another traveller like Yoongi? Or did he know their friend’s truth? Did Namjoon keep his dragon self a secret the way Yoongi did? Jimin once again wished they could be free to be themselves with everyone, that the world saw how kind people like Yoongi were, and that them being dragon hybrids didn’t change that.

“How are you finding Port Town Jimin?” Seokjin asked.

“It’s nice, big and very busy, but I like it.” Jimin told him.

“Yeah it can get a little crowded at times,” Seokjin said, “I was born and raised here, so I guess I’m just kind of used to all of that, though there are quieter parts to find solace in.”

“My hometown is tiny in comparison and the most lively we get is on festival days.”

“It’ll take some getting used to if you decide to stay here, Yoongi said you were looking for a new place to settle?” Seokjin said.

Jimin nodded, though he wondered when Yoongi had time to tell him this. Had they met up prior to their dinner?

“We’ve been to Lakeside as well.” Yoongi said, “thought it would be a nice quieter option for him.”

Jimin’s heart sank again at Yoongi’s words. Hearing his other option spoken about so casually, as though Yoongi was just waiting for him to say which he would choose.

“Ah did you see Hoseok? I haven’t seen him in forever.”

“Yeah, actually he asked me to give you this.” Yoongi said, pulling the small package that Hoseok had given him to pass on.

Seokjin took it with a smile, opening it up immediately to reveal a set of notebooks. He rifled through them, his smile growing with each turning page.

“Ah this will do nicely.” He said, “thank him for me next time you pass through?”

“Sure thing, what are they?” Yoongi asked.

“Recipes from his mom and grandma. I told you about my plans to open up a little spot for the off seasons, thought I’d take on some different dishes.” Seokjin explained.

“Namjoon gonna help with that?” Yoongi asked, but Jimin could see a glint of mirth in his eyes.

“Gods no! That fool would burn down my kitchen trying to make a salad.” Seokjin scoffed.

“Namjoon is somewhat… culinary challenged.” Yoongi said, turning to Jimin.

“So he can’t cook?” Jimin asked.

“Not at all, I swear he grew up in a cave. How someone doesn’t know how to boil potatoes is beyond me.” Seokjin said laughing, but there was a fondness in his smile, he seemed to care for Namjoon greatly. “I have a someone else in mind who can help, just a kid but he’s got an eye for it.”

“I’m sure it’ll work out great, if you need any help-“ Yoongi began, but Seokjin cut him off.

“What, you’ll mix something every six months when I see you?”

“Aish, it’s not that bad.”

“Yes it is, you say every time you’ll come by more often, but then I see nothing of you. I’m starting to think you don’t like me all that much.” Seokjin said, crossing his arms and leaning back in his chair to glare at Yoongi.

“I’m sorry.” Yoongi said, looking somewhat sheepish and Jimin knew what Seokjin was saying was the truth. It wasn’t dissimilar to what Hoseok had said. “I’ll try harder, I just… get caught up in myself.”

“Well stop it. Make time to see your friends, you’re the only one of us who travels freely, me and Hobi, we have ties keeping us in place, you don’t.”

Jimin felt a little bad for Yoongi, while he got what his friend was saying, it also seemed a bit harsh to expect him to travel to them all the time. Then Seokjin spoke again.

“Especially considering you shut us down every time we’ve even hinted at coming to you.”

So they had tried to take a turn in travelling, but Yoongi had denied them. He supposed it made sense considering Yoongi’s home was in the belly of a mountain. Again it made Jimin think that maybe telling them his secret would be of benefit to him. Or maybe Yoongi needed to find somewhere outside of the mountain to call a home. Was that even a possibility for him? He had told Jimin that his parents had lived happily amongst people for a long time before Yoongi had been born, having only returned to the mountains after the accident. But he had control of his fire now, could moving to a village or town be a possibility?

“I’m sorry.” Yoongi repeated, “I promise to come more often.”

Seokjin didn’t look convinced, but he let it drop, turning is attention instead to Jimin.

“So Jimin, you’re from a town near the mountains, have any interesting recipes you’d like to share? Or fun stories?”

Jimin was glad the conversation had shifted, he could see by the slump in Yoongi’s shoulders he felt bad about what Seokjin had said. He fell into a quieter mood as Jimin told Seokjin about the meals his grandmother used to make him growing up, and how he’d tried to replicate them. All the while his eyes flicking back to Yoongi who nursed his drink, only joining in when spoken to directly.

*

On the walk back to the inn Jimin could feel that solemnness still hovering over Yoongi.

“Why don’t you visit your friends more often?” Jimin asked, “I understand it must be hard to travel so far often, but they clearly wish to see more of you.”

“It’s not the distance or the time.” Yoongi said. They came to a stop on the bridge that spanned the river, Yoongi leaned against the railing looking down at the water streaming underfoot. “It’s hard to leave whenever I’m with them. I care about them deeply, but I have to keep myself at a distance because of what I am.”

Jimin felt his chest tighten at Yoongi’s admission. Empathy for him filling his very core.

“I wish I could tell them the truth, tell that what I am. But I can’t… I just can’t. I couldn’t handle the rejection if they turned against me.” Yoongi said, and Jimin could hear the hurt in his voice. “Not again.”

“You told someone else?” Jimin asked, coming to stand beside him, pressing as close as he dared.

Yoongi nodded, “someone I thought I could trust, someone I thought cared enough about me not to care what I was. But I was wrong. They were horrified, called me a monster, threatened to tell everyone.”

Jimin reached over, placing a hand over Yoongi’s arm as flames licked at his fingers.

“It hurt more than I could ever explain, and I just can’t face that again.” Yoongi said.
Jimin understood now and his heart ached for him, but more than that, he felt anger. Anger towards this person whom Yoongi had trusted and loved, only to have that thrown back in his face. How someone could ever be like that to this sweet person was beyond his understanding. It didn’t make sense to Jimin. Even if he had learned of Yoongi’s truth after he had gotten to know him, it wouldn’t change how he felt. Yoongi was kind, he was gentle, he was sweet and caring. He was everything a good person should be. Him being a dragon hybrid didn’t change that. His dragon side didn’t change his human side, it only made him more special.

“They were wrong.” Jimin said, “you’re not a monster. You’re the kindest person I’ve ever met. Everything you’ve done for me, despite the circumstances that led to our meeting. You’ve been nothing but selfless. You’ve given me everything I could ever need and more, made me feel cared for and welcome. You made me feel like I matter when for so long I didn’t think I did. You’re not a monster Yoongi, and you never will be.”

Yoongi turned to look at him, red ringed the deep brown of his eyes. And Jimin knew it was crazy to feel this way, to have fallen so hard for someone in such a short space of time, but he knew it all the same, he was in love with Yoongi. He was in love with him and deep in his heart he knew that it was real and true. He knew it wasn’t just some passing crush, it was so much more than that.

He reached up, brushing a stray piece of hair behind Yoongi’s ear, letting his fingers trail softly over the curve of his jaw. Yoongi was beautiful and perfect and Jimin was falling so hard for him it felt like he was drowning at times. His heart ached at the thought of leaving him. All he wanted was to stay at his side and learn every inch of the map of his soul.

Jimin leaned in, slowly, giving Yoongi time to pull away, and when he didn’t he closed the distance between them and pressed his lips to Yoongi’s, kissing him under the moonlight.

“Jimin…” Yoongi said as they pulled apart.

“You’re not a monster Yoongi, you’re a wonderful person and I care about you a lot.” Jimin said, “and I know you brought me here for me to find a new home, but I don’t want to stay here. I want to go back to the mountains with you.”

Yoongi didn’t say anything, the fire that had licked at his fingers had died out but his skin still felt warm under Jimin’s hands. Yoongi looked at him, searching his face for what, Jimin didn’t know.

“Kiss me again.”

His words filled Jimin with so much happiness he throught it would spill over, but he did as he was asked. Leaning in and kissing Yoongi again. He felt Yoongi’s hand move, wrapping around his waist as they turned to face each other fully. Jimin’s hand wrapping around the back of Yoongi’s neck as Yoongi pulled them closer together as he deepened the kiss.

Jimin had never kissed anyone before, and now he had kissed Yoongi twice. It was a feeling like he’d never imagined. He felt like he was flying, his stomach squirming as he felt Yoongi’s tongue against his own. He gripped Yoongi’s shirt with his other hand, clinging on as though if he let go he’d lose everything, and maybe he would.

“Jimin…” Yoongi said, when they pulled apart again.

“Please, don’t say anything. Don’t ruin this moment by overthinking it. Just kiss me again and let me have this.” Jimin said.

Yoongi looked as though he was going to argue, but he didn’t. Instead he kissed Jimin again, and Jimin could only hope that their moment would last forever, even though something told him when the sun rose in the morning it would all be over.

*

They didn’t speak again that night. Jimin clinging to a moment he knew couldn’t last. They stayed on the bridge until rain began to spatter against their skin, a silent walk back to the inn followed by silently slipping under the blankets together. More shared kisses, gentle touches, things Jimin had never felt before but never wanted to stop feeling. They fell asleep curled into each other, arms wrapped around one another.

When Jimin woke, he was alone. Yoongi had already headed out into town, leaving a note with the innkeeper to inform Jimin that he’d be back in a few hours. He felt a little rejected. Their night had been so perfect to him, he should have known it wouldn’t last.

He headed into town himself, grabbing a pastry from the market and heading down to the beach. He liked the beach. He like the consistency of it. His life had been upturned and thrown into chaos, but the tide always prevailed. No matter what, it rolled in and rolled out. A never ending cycle. The gentle lapping of the waves against the sand peaceful.

Yoongi hadn’t stopped him from kissing him. Yoongi had asked to be kissed again. Yoongi had kissed him all night long. Yet Yoongi had left him when the sun rose. Yoongi had left him alone and lost. Jimin didn’t know what to think. He didn’t know what to do. His heart ached, but in a way he’d never felt. It was a hollow feeling. Like a part of him had been cut out and he was just left there with its emptiness.

Jimin felt more broken than ever before. Broken and unwanted.

“It’s nice to see you here again.”

Jimin looked up to see the same man from the day before, his dimples deep as he offered Jimin a smile.

“Hello.”

“Do you mind if I join you?” The man asked.

“I’m afraid I wouldn’t be good company today.” Jimin said, picking at his pastry.

“Company doesn’t need to be good, it just needs to be there.” The man said, sinking onto the sand beside Jimin.

Jimin didn’t argue. While he didn’t feel much like talking to anyone. Having someone there at his side, even in the silence, was a comfort. Whoever this stranger was, Jimin appreciated his presence and his ability to turn up right at the times when Jimin was feeling most alone.

“Can I ask you something?” Jimin asked after a little while.

The man nodded.

“Have you ever been in love?”

“I have. I am right now in fact.” The man told him, a soft smile tugging at his lips.

“Did it ever hurt?”

“For a while.” The man admitted, “there was a time, in the beginning that I thought it may have been unrequited. But I was wrong, and all it took was some bravery on my own behalf to confess my feelings and share my heart with the one who held it.”

“What if it had been unrequited, what would have happened?” Jimin asked.

He was so ignorant in matters of the heart. He didn’t have any personal experience, and those around him back home hadn’t shown him a good picture of what love could or should be. His parents never seemed to show real affection for one another. His brother had never talked about his dalliances with the girls in town. And his grandfather had died before he was born, and his grandmother had never spoken of him.

“Then I would have suffered the heartache for some time, but eventually I would have healed.” The man said. “Is there someone you love?”

“I… I think so. I’m not really sure to be honest. It’s not something I’ve ever felt before, but I can’t explain those feelings any other way.” Jimin said, thinking of the way his heart fluttered whenever he was with Yoongi, the way his stomach squirmed pleasantly whenever Yoongi laughed, the way he wanted to hold his hand and kiss away the hurt that lingered in his eyes.

“No one tells us how to feel love.” The man said, “most likely because it is different for everyone and comes in so many different forms. For instance, the love you feel for a parent or a sibling is very different from the love you feel for a friend, but again, the love for a romantic partner can be even more different again.”

“I wish it was easier to understand.”

“I think we all feel that way.” The man said laughing, “is this love a part of the choice you have to make?”

“Yes, and I think that is what is making it so much harder.” Jimin said.

“It’s a big risk, to follow one’s heart. But its worth it, at least it was for me.”

“I’m just scared that it won’t be and I’ll have my heart broken again. It’s already been shattered, and I’m trying to put the pieces back together, I don’t think it could handle another break.” Jimin said, voicing his fears.

He wanted Yoongi to be the one to help him rebuild his broken heart, but he feared he may be the one to break it completely.

“The only advice I can offer you, is to be true to yourself. Love can be challenging. It can be all consuming and devastating. But it can also be the most wonderful thing in the world. I’m lucky, the man I fell for, happened to fall for me too. And I hope that will be the case for you too, with whoever the person you love is. But know, even the most broken can be repaired in time.”

Jimin hoped what the man said was true. That even if Yoongi didn’t return his love, if his heart shattered again, that maybe he could still pick up those pieces and put them back together.

“And maybe,” The man continued, “maybe now is the time to take that risk. What is there to lose after all? You told me you’re already seeking a new home, if it doesn’t work out, you know that isn’t the path for you to take. You’re new journey doesn’t have to be the final one. You can embark again, however many times it takes to find the right one for you.”

Jimin thought about that. He was right in a way, Jimin had nothing right now. He had nothing to lose if he told Yoongi how he felt, accept for the man himself. If he should tell Yoongi of his feelings and face rejection, he could just move on to the next option. For he had those, and even if Yoongi didn't return his feelings, he didn’t doubt that he would still help Jimin the way he had promised. He could bring him back to Port Town and he could start his life here, and maybe with this dimple cheeked man as his friend.

“I think you’re right. I just need to find the bravery that you had for myself.” Jimin said.

The man smiled, “I have every faith that you have it within you.”

“Thank you, for listening to me and offering your advice.”

“I’m glad I could help, sometimes a stranger’s ear is the best one for hearing our troubles.” The man said, and Jimin could only agree.

He was about to ask for the man’s name, when a ball kicked by a child skidded over to them. The man got up retrieving it for the child, assurances on his lips to an apologetic mother who chased after it. When he turned back to Jimin, he bid his goodbye.

“On that note, I should be leaving. That man I told you of is expecting me.” The man said, “good luck on wherever your journey leads you, and if it should bring you back this way, I hope we’ll meet again.”

Jimin could only wave him off as the man strode back up the beach towards the pier. A strange sense of comfort settling over him as he watched the man walk away.

He finished eating his pastry and got up, dusting off the sand and heading back into town himself. Yoongi would be returning to the inn soon, and he wanted to be there when he arrived. Though he stopped by a few of the market stalls on the way. Yoongi had given him a coin purse, and by the time he reached the inn again, it was considerably lighter, and his arms were laden with things to remember Port Town by.

Yoongi was talking to the innkeeper when Jimin arrived. He smiled at Jimin when he noticed him, and his heart fluttered. The fear he’d been holding onto all more ebbing away slightly.

“I was just about to come find you.” Yoongi said, “if you’re okay with it, we should head back north. There’s a storm rolling in and I don’t want us to get caught in it.”

“Yes, that’s fine. Did you get everything you needed?” Jimin asked, ignoring the jolt of happiness that hit him as he noted no hint of leaving Jimin behind in his words.

“More or less, nothing that I can’t get some other time missing.” Yoongi told him, “I see you have done some shopping?”

“Ah yes, just a few things. I hope you don’t mind…”

“Of course not, I’ve packed up everything else, if you want to get those sorted and we’ll head out.” Yoongi said.

Jimin hurried up to the room, and true to his word, Yoongi had packed their things away. The bed was laden with two bags, the one they had came with and another, larger one that Yoongi must have purchased while he was out. Jimin packed away his parcels and tried and failed to carry the bags down to the entrance. He didn’t know what Yoongi had bought, but it was much heavier than it looked. He managed their original pack, but Yoongi would have to be the one to carry the larger one.

Yoongi had only laughed when Jimin had told him he couldn’t manage it, assuring him that he hadn't expected him to. A few minutes later they were bidding the innkeeper their thanks and goodbyes and heading for the same path that lead them up to the cliffside the night they’d arrived.

“Will we be okay to fly during the day?” Jimin asked, readjusting the straps on his bag so it sat more comfortably on his back.

“Yeah, the clouds are low enough. Someone might notice me taking flight, but it’ll be too quick for them to see much.” Yoongi assured, “you’ll have to wrap up, the clouds will be cold.”

Jimin nodded. The trek up the cliff path was hard, Jimin hadn’t realised quite how steep it was coming down, he’d been too focused on not tripping in the darkness. He was quite out of breath when they finally reached the top, even with a few breaks. Yoongi didn’t look phased, and Jimin hated how unfit he must have seemed to the dragon.

In the daylight, Jimin could see so much more of the town from up on the high cliff. It sprawled back even further than he’d thought, a truly massive town. If he did end up having to come back here, it would probably take him years to truly known it all. He still wasn’t sure if it was the place for him, and he knew Lakeside was still an option, though if he was settling somewhere with a broken heart, maybe being here, further from the one who had caused it would be better. Though as he watched Yoongi shift, he hoped that he wouldn’t have to make that choice at all.

He rushed over and scooped up Yoongi’s clothes from where they lay at the dragon’s feet. Stuffing them into his bag before scrambling up Yoongi’s side and onto his back. He wrapped his cloak around himself tightly, slipping on his gloves and taking hold.

Ready?

Yoongi’s voice in his head came like a warm summer's day.

“Ready. Let’s go home.”

Yoongi spread his wings, and then shot up into the sky. The speed which he launched them upwards knocked the breath out of Jimin’s lungs, but soon they were through the first cloud barrier and soaring above them and Port Town below. Jimin let the cool wind brush away his worries and fears, letting himself be free of them for a while. Enjoying the flight as he felt Yoongi’s heat warm him. Yes, he would forget it all for now. He could worry about everything else when they were back in the mountains. For now, he closed his eyes and let himself be free.

Chapter Text

The storm is coming in faster than I’d hoped

Jimin could only agree as he felt the wind whip at his face, leaving his cheeks stinging. The rain had started about ten minutes earlier, and didn’t seem to be stopping anytime soon.

“What can we do?” Jimin asked, his voice lost on the wind.

There’s some caves further up the valley, we can take cover there until the storm lets up.

Jimin was glad Yoongi at least knew what he was doing and where he was going. The wind and rain had Jimin laying flush against Yoongi’s back, eyes squeezed shut. He felt cold and numb, even with his thick cloak. All he wanted to do was sink into the warmth of the bathing pool back in Yoongi’s mountain. But he doubted the caves Yoongi spoke of would have anything similar. They flew for another few minutes then Jimin felt them tilting downwards. He only opened his eyes when he felt Yoongi land.

Be careful, it’ll be be slippy when you climb down.

Yoongi was right. They had landed on a small outcrop before a cave mouth, the rain coming down even harder now. How had such a nice morning turned into a full blown storm so quickly? Jimin practically fell the last bit of his climb down from Yoongi’s back. Landing awkwardly, but thankfully without injury.

Are you okay?

“I’m fine.” Jimin assured, he could feel Yoongi’s red dragon eyes on him as he picked himself up off the ground. “Hurry up and get inside.”

Jimin hurried into the protection of the cave himself. Surprisingly Yoongi didn’t shift. He stayed in his dragon form, creeping into the cave after Jimin.

“You’re not going to shift?” Jimin asked as he peeled off his soaked cloak.

No, this area… I don’t know it well and don’t know the dangers.

“I’m sure it’s fine, what could be out here in this?” Jimin pointed out.

But Yoongi just shook his head, I will feel better to stay like this.

“If you’re sure?”

If you use those rocks and some branches from the bushes at the cave entrance I can make you a fire

Jimin looked out at the cave entrance, “But they’re wet, how will they light?”

Dragon fire is different, it won’t be a problem.

Jimin should have known, but it still surprised him when Yoongi lit the fire after he’d gathered enough branches and form a small fire pit with the loose rocks. Yoongi had him move behind his front leg, Jimin peeked around it and watched as Yoongi breathed a small ream of fire at the makeshift fire pit. The fire caught immediately and Jimin instantly felt the relief of it’s warmth.

Be careful not to get too close, it’s stronger when I’m in my dragon form

Jimin nodded as he arranged his wet clothes on a large rock near the fire to dry out, before sitting before it to warm himself. Yoongi settled himself close by, the cave mouth large enough for his dragon size. His eyes out on the valley beyond though Jimin had no idea how he saw anything through the sheet of rain that covered it.

Jimin worked out it was late afternoon when his stomach began to rumble and he had to rummage in their bags for something to eat. Thankfully Yoongi had had the foresight to pack food and water, it hadn’t even crossed Jimin’s mind. He really needed to be more mindful when it came to things like that, he was so unprepared for travelling. He had to stop relying on Yoongi in case there came a time when they were no longer together.

“Are you hungry? Do you need water?” Jimin asked as he ate a slightly squashed meat pie.

No, I’m okay for now. I will hunt later

So he really was planning on staying in his dragon form, for some reason it made Jimin feel a little hurt. He wondered if he was maybe avoiding being alone with Jimin in his human form. If their night together had made him uncomfortable with the idea. While he hoped he was wrong, the thought kept niggling at him in the back of his mind. He tried to push it away, focussing on eating and warming himself up. It didn't take long, not with the fire burning brightly. After a while it was actually quite comfortable in the cave, or at least as comfortable as a cave could be. The heat from the dragon fire had warmed him enough and he’d pulled on some dry clothes from their bag. Now that he wasn’t soaked and cold, he didn’t feel too bad.

Yoongi seemed intent on keeping watch, his ruby red eyes scanning the rainy valley beyond the cave mouth. Jimin could just about make out the river that cut through the valley, winding its way down to the harbour they had left behind.

Jimin decided to pull out one of the parcels he had packed away as the hours of rain drew on and boredom began to take hold. Unwrapping the paper, he revealed a book. The stall he’d bought it from had sold books from all over the lands, and beyond. The seller had told him the one he’d bought was from a land across the sea and had originally been written in another tongue, but someone had translated it into the common tongue. Jimin was excited to read it, the pages were a little worn, and clearly loved. It reminded him of all the books Yoongi owned, how they’d evidently been read many times before.

What are you reading?

Jimin looked up to find ruby eyes watching him. Evening was now falling over the valley and the rain had eased a little, but still fell steadily.

“I got it at the market. The seller said it was written by someone across the sea.” Jimin told him.

Interesting, you’ll have to tell me what you think of it.

Jimin was very happy to do that, anything that would coax Yoongi into to conversation. He loved hearing him talk, whether it was out loud or in his head. He just liked his voice.

I’m going to hunt. Yoongi announced soon after I shouldn’t be long, I’ll check the area too. Stay in the cave, do not venture out. I’ll be back before night falls.

“Okay, be careful.” Jimin said, and he could’ve sworn the dragon smiled.

He shook his head at himself, realising how stupid it must sound to tell a dragon to ‘be careful’ as though they had anything to fear danger from. But he meant it all the same, the thought of something happening to him made him feel a little nauseous.

Yoongi crept towards the edge of the cave mouth, being careful not to catch Jimin with his tail, then he launched himself out into the rain, jet black wings spreading out as he shot out into the stormy weather.

Jimin edged a little closer to the fire. Without Yoongi’s huge dragon body to block the way, the cold wind blew into the cave, sending a shiver through him. He pulled his legs under himself and hoped Yoongi would return soon. He already missed him.

Yoongi did as promised and returned before night fell, not that there was much difference. The sky was so dark and thick with rain it seemed to Jimin that night had already fallen. When Yoongi’s bulking dragon form crept back into the cave mouth, Jimin noticed steam rising from his scales and realised Yoongi’s body heat must have been drying him. For some reason Jimin found it cute.

While Yoongi had been out hunting, Jimin had pulled dinner together for himself with the food stocks that Yoongi had gathered in Port Town. He’d had some bread and meat, and a generous helping of the most delicious cheese he’d ever tasted. He’d felt a little guilty, but when he confessed to Yoongi, he’d been assured that more cheese could always be bought.

You should try and sleep, I don’t think we’ll be taking to the skies again until morning.

Jimin had already assumed as much when the rain failed to let up by the time Yoongi returned. He grabbed his cloak, thankfully now dry, and sank onto the floor beside Yoongi. The dragon was curled up in the cave entrance, still intent on keeping watch. Jimin laid down his cloak, and curled up onto it, he’d initially thought to wrap himself in his cloak, but he found the heat that came from Yoongi’s body enough to chase away any chills that threatened him.

Pressed close to Yoongi's side like that, he felt safe, even more so when he spread his wing enough to shelter him, like a shield protecting him from the world. Sleep found him quickly, even on the hard floor of the cave. While he wished it was Yoongi’s human form that he was pressed up against, and that it was his arm around him instead of his wing, Jimin couldn’t help but feel content. Their return journey may have been led astray, but with Yoongi at his side, he had no worries and his dreams were full of soft kisses under the moonlight.

*

Jimin woke the next morning to sunlight streaming into the cave. He rubbed at his eyes as he sat up, Yoongi’s tail was curled around him, like a comforting arm. But was surprised him more was the deep rumble of snoring that came from the gigantic beast. The dragon was asleep.

Jimin couldn’t help but smile as he got up, climbing over his tail carefully, hoping not to wake the sleeping dragon. Yoongi didn’t move an inch. His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, his snores low and even. There was something incredibly endearing about it, and Jimin wondered how long he’d forced himself to stay away in the name of protecting Jimin, before he finally succumb to sleep.

Once he was free of the sleeping dragon, Jimin stepped out into the morning sun. It was as though there had been no storm at all. The sun bright and the warmth of spring in the air. The valley below was flush and green, the river a twinkling blue streak through it. They weren’t very high above the river, and the grass below offered very little in terms of hiding places for wild beasts, a grazing herd of deer confirmed the lack of threat, besides the dragon snoozing behind him.

Their water skins were running low, so Jimin decided to head down to the river to refill them while Yoongi slept. Maybe there were some berries he could pick too. It was only a short walk down into the valley, and the river moved at a lazy speed despite the heavy rain the day before.

The spring sun was warm on the back of his neck as he made his way down to the valley. It hadn’t been up very long by his estimation, and if it was already feeling this warm it was bound to end up a scorcher of a day. It seemed the storm the day before had cleared away the last lingering hints of winter, leaving spring to finally arrive. He could see new growth across the valley, buds forming the trees, wildflowers ready to burst into colour. Jimin dragged his hand through the longer grasses, feeling the morning dew against his fingers.

The river bank was thankfully low and he was able to get down to the water to fill up their water skins. He kicked off his boots and socks, rolled up his pants and waded into the cool water. The water was fresh and cool on his tongue as he took a long drink. He’d been more than warm enough cosied up beside Yoongi throughout the night. His dragon form emitting heat, that his wing entrapped around Jimin. It had been strangely cosy. While he’d wished Yoongi had been in his human for to cuddle up to, he hadn’t minded the softer scales of his underbelly pressed against his back.

After cooling his feet in the river for a few minutes, he refilled the skins again and dried off his feet with his over shirt before pulling his socks and boots back on. There were bushes on the a little further upstream, and Jimin believed he could see a hint of colour amongst the brush. Much to his luck, there were a few familiar dots of red and purple amongst the leaves. Blackberries. He used to pick them near his grandmother’s home, so he knew them well. He could only hope they were ripe enough to eat. Plucking one from its branch, he popped it into his mouth and was met with a burst of slightly tart juice.

“Oh! They’re okay, not fully ripe, but near enough.” He muttered to himself, before beginning to gather as many berries as he could hold in a makeshift sack he fashioned out of his damp over shirt.

Lost in picking berries, he didn’t notice the approaching shadow. Didn’t hear the beat of wings against the air until it was almost on top of him. The sound made him smile, thinking that Yoongi had noticed he was up and had flown down to meet him. Only when he looked up as the shadow soared overhead he didn’t see the familiar black scales of Yoongi’s dragon.

Jimin froze as the emerald green dragon flew over his head and landed beside the river. That wasn’t Yoongi. That was another dragon. And it was only a few feet away from him. He watched as the dragon drank deeply from the river, completely unaware that Jimin stood so close by willing his heart rate to calm.

The dragon looked smaller than Yoongi, and he wondered if it was younger, or if some kinds were just smaller. Its deep green scales shone in the sunlight quite prettily. Though they didn’t have the same shimmering colours that Yoongi’s dark scales had. Where his shifted under the light into deep hues of blue and purple. The green of this dragon’s was rich but unchanging.

A loud roar from behind him made Jimin jump and he turned to see Yoongi launching himself from the cave mouth directly for the newcomer. Jimin’s heart leapt as Yoongi soared over his head and towards the green dragon. A low growl rumbling from within, smoke curling at his bared teeth as he swung low towards the river.

The green dragon let out a roar of it’s own, Slashing it’s tail towards Yoongi as it turned. That was when Jimin noticed it. The way the green dragon had been stood hadn’t made it as noticeable, but now as it moved, dark eyes on Yoongi as he swooped back towards Jimin, it was holding it’s left wing awkwardly. It was injured.

Jimin dashed forward as Yoongi landed beside him, the berries laying discarded at his feet.

JIMIN! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! GET BACK HERE!

“HE’S HURT!” Jimin yelled, not looking back though he could feel Yoongi’s anger.

JIMIN!!

“Hey, it’s okay! We won’t hurt you.” Jimin said, slowing down as the green dragon’s eyes finally found him. “It’s okay, you’re hurt, we can help!”

JIMIN GET BACK HERE. YOU CAN’T JUST…

Be quiet

Jimin waved a hand back towards Yoongi, signalling for him to shut up in his head. Not realising he hadn’t said anything out loud.

“Hey, hey, you’re okay. It’s okay.” Jimin said to the new dragon, edging forward slowly.

The dragon stared at him, fear clearly visible on his young face. For it was a younger dragon, Jimin could see that for certain now. There was something in his features, in his eyes that screamed young and scared. His dark eyes flicked to Yoongi over Jimin’s head, Yoongi who must have been scary and intimidating.

He’s so scared and hurt, poor baby Jimin thought.

He is not a baby, he is a fully grown adult dragon Yoongi replied.

Jimin ignored him.

“It’s okay, can you shift?” Jimin asked, “if you can we can talk and maybe I can help where your hurt. Like this I can’t help.”

The dragon looked at him, then back at Yoongi as if asking for permission.

“Ignore him. He won’t do anything to you unless I tell him to.” Jimin told the green dragon.

Jimin was sure Yoongi was probably rolling his eyes at him, but at the same time he also knew there was no way Yoongi would attack this new dragon with Jimin in the crossfire. Yoongi was protecting him, he wouldn’t risk Jimin getting hurt and that was why he hadn’t moved when Jimin ran forward in the first place.

“Please, if you can, shift. It’s okay, I promise no harm will come to you.”

Don’t make promises I won’t keep Jimin. Yoongi said in his mind.

Jimin ignored him again, instead keeping his attention on the green dragon. It looked around, as though weighing up his options. Jimin watched as he moved his injured wing ever so slightly before visibly wincing. He’d been testing if he could take flight, and Jimin imagined it was bothering him enough not risk it. He couldn’t risk it enough, not with a healthy and threatening dragon like Yoongi just waiting for a wrong move.

It took a few minutes, but then Jimin saw the smoke, the same smoke that enveloped Yoongi as he shifted, and soon the green dragon was enveloped in it and shrinking. When the smoke cleared, a man, who couldn’t have been much younger than Jimin, crouched amongst the grasses.

“Hey, it’s okay. I promise I won’t hurt you.” Jimin said, taking a few tentative steps towards the man. His hair was a mess of dark waves, parts of his tan skin remained deep green scales the way Yoongi’s did sometimes and he held his arm awkwardly, cradling it with the other as if any movement would cause pain. “I’m Jimin, what’s your name?”

“J-Jungkook.” The young man stammered. His eyes we wide in fear as they flickered between Jimin and Yoongi behind him, still in his dragon form and growling every so often in warning.

His threat was clear, harm Jimin in any way and he would’t hesitate. Jimin was partially endeared by his protectiveness and also a little irritated. The young man, Jungkook, was clearly not a threat. Jimin didn’t even know how he could’ve flown with his injured arm or wing, or whatever.

“Will you let me help you?” Jimin asked, “I’m no healer, but I know the basics. What happened?”

“The storm… I got blown off course.” Jungkook said, letting Jimin approach. “Crashed into a tree.” Jimin could’ve sworn Jungkook actually looked embarrassed as he told him, the way his gaze fell from Yoongi and down at his injured arm.

“Stupid.” He mumbled, which made Jimin feel sorry for him.

“Let’s take a look.” Jimin said, reaching for him.

Jungkook let Jimin take a hold of his arm, moving it carefully, checking for broken bones which were thankfully not present. By Jimin’s estimation, his shoulder had took the brunt of his crash, bruising was already starting to form on his human skin.

“Nothing’s broken, but you’ll need to rest it.” Jimin told him, “and you won’t be able to fly for a little while.”

Jungkook’s eyes went wide, “but… I need to be able to fly!”

“Maybe a healer could help, Port Town isn’t far. We could take you there, with treatment it could heal sooner.” Jimin told him, empathy flowing for him at the clear panic in Jungkook’s face as he realised he was grounded. “I honestly don’t know how you flew on it to here, it must have hurt a lot. If you try again, it may damage it further.”

Jungkook didn’t seem to know what to do, lost he looked over Jimin’s shoulder at Yoongi, who still stood huffing smoke. Jimin looked back at him, pleading eyes to offer Jungkook some encouragement. All Yoongi did let out a low grumble.

Jimin shook his head, you’re being mean

“Please, at least come up to the cave where we stayed during the storm. We have some food and some clothes.” Jimin said, he’d been actively avoiding looking at Jungkook’s naked form, focussing on his arm but he couldn’t help but feel a little uncomfortable and he imagined Jungkook felt very much the same.

“Okay.” Jungkook said, standing up straight.

He was taller than Jimin, and broader like Yoongi was. His muscular build obvious, but he seemed gentle in demeanour, following Jimin up to the cave where he and Yoongi had spent the night.

I don’t trust him.

Yoongi’s voice sent a shiver up Jimin’s spine, and he turned to see the dragon watching him. He understood Yoongi’s apprehension, but Jimin had to follow his gut, and his gut told him Jungkook wouldn’t cause them trouble. He was just hurt and alone, he needed help and Jimin could provide that. He rummaged through their bags and found some of Yoongi’s clothes for Jungkook to wear and made a makeshift sling for his injured arm.

Yoongi had settled once again in the cave mouth, his ruby eyes following Jungkook’s every move.

“Once we’ve eaten, we can head to Port Town, it isn’t a long journey.” Jimin said as he and Jungkook ate what should have been his and Yoongi’s breakfast. But seeing as Yoongi was still refusing to shift, he could wait.

It wasn’t until they were getting ready to head back to Port Town that Jimin realised he’d been communicating with Yoongi without speaking. He didn’t say anything, as he helped Jungkook up onto Yoongi’s back, letting him wrap and arm around his waist while he clung to his usual perch. But his mind reeled at the realisation. Yoongi had said that only happened between bonded pairs. They weren’t bonded. Sure they had grown close, and Jimin had certainly developed feelings for Yoongi, but that was all.

As Yoongi took flight, Jimin couldn’t help but wonder why the link had formed, why was he able to speak to Yoongi in his mind the way the dragon was able to talk to him? Was it their kisses? Was it because he had fallen in love with him. Was it because Yoongi returned those feelings?

*

The sky was too clear for him to fly over the sprawling town, so Yoongi dropped them off just outside of it, shifting into his human form at last to continue the rest of the journey on foot. It was gone noon by the time the reached the town centre. Another large ship had arrived just as they were leaving the day before, and the passengers had stuck around to weather the storm, the town was just as busy as it had been the day Jimin and Yoongi had first arrived in Port Town. Yoongi led them through the streets to the healer’s house. Only they never reached it, a voice ringing out calling Jungkook’s name had them coming to a stop.

“Jungkook!! Oh my gods, what happened?!” Jimin turned to see Seokjin hurrying towards them.

“Jinnie, I…” Jungkook began, breaking off as Seokjin reached them.

“How bad is it? What the hell happened? I’ve been worried sick.” Seokjin said, his words were harsh, but the gentleness in his eyes and touch as he reached for Jungkook’s injured arm.

“You know him?” Yoongi asked.

“Of course I know him, come on the doctor can take a look at it.” Seokjin said, ignoring Yoongi’s confused look.

“That’s where we were headed, Jimin insisted that I get it looked at, but I’m sure it’s okay.” Jungkook said, letting Seokjin lead him down a narrow alleyway despite his assurances that he was fine.

“Jimin is right, you need to get it checked, and you still haven’t told me what happened.”

“I crashed, the storm, it blew me off course when I was trying to fly back.” Jungkook explained.

“You shouldn’t have been flying in that storm in the first place!” Seokjin scolded.

Jimin looked over at Yoongi, his own recognition reflected on his face. Seokjin knew what Jungkook was. He knew that he was a dragon hybrid.

They waited outside while Seokjin took Jungkook into a shabby looking building where the doctor resided. Yoongi leaned his back against the wall, not looking at Jimin or saying anything. Jimin didn’t know if he was processing the fact that Seokjin not only knew that Jungkook was part dragon, but also that he didn’t seem to care. Jimin however was still stuck on the fact that he had spoken to Yoongi in his mind. He tried it as they waited, thinking Yoongi’s name, trying to gain his attention, but nothing happened. Was the link only present when Yoongi was in his dragon form?

“Are you okay?” Yoongi asked after a few minutes.

“Huh? Yeah I’m fine.” Jimin said, hoping his attempts at trying to communicate telephonically with Yoongi hadn’t made him look like a crazy person.

“That was very stupid and risky of you.” Yoongi said, “you can’t just… he could’ve killed you.”

Jimin looked at him, and he could see the tinge of red around the brown of Yoongi’s eyes. He was angry.

“But he didn’t.”

“You didn’t know that though, what where you thinking running over to him like that? Not all dragons are like me Jimin. Most would have attacked without a second thought.”

“He was hurt.”

“And that was enough to risk your life?”

Jimin looked down at his feet. Of course he knew Yoongi was right. It had been reckless and probably more than stupid. But he’d acted on instinct, and that had told him to help the injured beast before him.

“I’m sorry.”

He felt Yoongi’s hand on his cheek, “please don’t do anything like that again, I can’t stand the thought of something happening to you.”

Jimin looked up at him through watery eyes, guilt washing over him.

“M’sorry, I just wanted to help.”

“You have a heart of gold Jimin, but you need to be more careful with it.” Yoongi said, brushing away a tear that spilled over with his thumb, “you were incredibly lucky that nothing worse happened.”

“You’re right. But you also could’ve been nicer to Jungkook. He was just hurt and scared.”

“Hurt and scared can be a dangerous mix, trust me.” Yoongi said, “I didn’t know how he would react, but I know what those reactions can cause and I wasn’t about to let him harm you.”

Jimin had the feeling he was thinking about his own inability to control his fire and emotions in the past. Which only made Jimin feel more guilty for being so reckless in the first place. He leaned into the Yoongi’s hand which still cupped his cheek.

“I promise I won’t go running up to any more strange dragons. Only dragons I know.” Jimin said, which at least made a hint of a smile curl at Yoongi’s lips.

The door opening suddenly had Yoongi pulling away from Jimin quickly, the two of them breaking apart like they’d been caught doing something they shouldn’t have. Seokjin had appeared, though without Jungkook. He looked between the two of them, eyebrows raised, but didn’t comment.

“How is he?” Jimin asked.

“Fine, the doctor is strapping his shoulder up. Believes it’ll be healed in a few months, though it’ll probably be sooner than that for obvious reasons.” Seokjin said, and they all knew he was referring to his dragon blood.

“You know what he is.” Yoongi said.

“Of course I do. How could I not?” Seokjin said, rolling his eyes. “What with you and Namjoon, it was hard not to notice the similarities. That and the fact that he came bumbling into town a year ago in broad daylight.”

Seokjin shook his head his tone full of exasperation, but Jimin could sense a note of fondness there too.

“You… you know about me…”

Seokjin stared at him, “yes Yoongi, do you really think that we could be friends for this long and I wouldn’t know? You think I didn’t notice that we only ever had dragon sightings when you were in town?”

“I…”

“Look can we talk about this later. My head is pounding, I’ve been up all night worrying about that kid.” Seokjin said, and as if on cue the door to the doctor’s place opened again and Jungkook appeared. His shoulder was strapped up in bandages and a sling, much more secure than the one Jimin had fashioned for him.

“Did you give him the money?” Seokjin asked.

“Yes, I’ll pay you back.” Jungkook said, looking sheepish.

“No you won’t, come on. You’re all probably hungry.” Seokjin said, before striding off down the street. Jimin and the others following in his stead.

Seokjin led them across town, to a part Jimin hadn’t been to while they’d visited. The streets were quiet here, only the odd person milling about. At first Jimin thought Seokjin was taking them to his house, but they soon passed the edge of the houses and down a narrow path that led into a wooded area. Jimin shot a look at Yoongi who walked at his side, but he didn't return his gaze. Did Yoongi know where they were going? Something told him he was just as much in the dark as Jimin was. Passing through the trees they reached the cliffside, and Jimin noticed a crack in the rock, just big enough for a person to climb through. Which Seokjin did.

“I um…” Jimin paused as he watched Jungkook squeeze through, turning to look at Yoongi.

“Don’t worry, Seokjin wouldn’t lead us somewhere unsafe, I trust him.” Yoongi assured, taking hold of his hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. “I’ll be right behind you.”

The crack was narrow but Jimin slipped through easily with his smaller frame. Beyond the crack was a larger passageway, it was dark, but he could see a dim light up ahead. Yoongi squeezed through behind him, his presence behind him a comfort. Jimin could just make out Jungkook ahead of them.

As they made their way through the tunnel, Jimin began to notice the sound of waves and the distinct smell of the sea. And when they finally caught up with Seokjin and Jungkook, Jimin’s thoughts were realised as they stepped out into a massive sea cave.

Waves sloshed up against the rocks, that familiar and steady rhythm that Jimin was learning to enjoy, the faint sound of seagulls in the distance. The air was salty and a little chilly, out of the bright sunshine. But the cave was well lit, Jimin could clearly see the ripple of a dark shadow that edged towards them under the surface of the water.

He stepped closer to Yoongi, pressing into his side as the shadow grew closer, a vast shadow which sent the waves crashing up over the rocky cave floor. He knew what it was, he knew what to expect when the shadow broke the surface of the water, but a gasp escaped him all the same. A dragon, much larger than Yoongi rose out of the water, his scales a deep blue, a row of dark spines lining his back.

“Namjoon.” Yoongi said, beside him.

Namjoon’s dragon form was gigantic, and somehow appeared even larger in the cave. Water streamed from him as he stepped out of the water and onto the rocks that made up the cave floor. Seokjin moved forward, and it was only then that Jimin noticed he was carrying a bundle of clothing.

Steam filled the cave as Namjoon shifted. Where Yoongi and Jungkook used smoke to shield themselves during a shift, the air grew hot with cloudy air, and as it dissipated a familiar man appeared in the haze.

“It’s you!” Jimin exclaimed, recognising the dimpled man from the beach as he pulled on a shirt over his damp torso.

“Nice to see you again Jimin.” Namjoon said, smiling at him.

“Wait, you know each other?” Yoongi asked.

“We met on the beach. I didn’t know he was your friend though.” Jimin said.

“My apologies, I probably should have introduced myself back then.”

“He forgets about things like that.” Seokjin said, “Too lost in that big lizard brain of his.”

“I’m not a lizard.” Namjoon said, with a sigh.

“Technically…”

Jimin could tell this had been a long going argument between the two and he found it endearing. He could see the affection between them, and it hadn’t been difficult for him to decipher that the man Namjoon had talked about on the beach, the one he loved, was Seokjin.

Instead of continuing the argument with Seokjin, Namjoon turned his attention to Jungkook.

“What happened?”

Jungkook explained and Namjoon took a look at his arm, agreeing with what the doctor had said, and that he should refrain from flying or even shifting for a few days.

“Thank you for taking care of him.” Namjoon said to Jimin and Yoongi.

Yoongi gave him a curt nod.

“I’m just glad we were able to.” Jimin said, looking over at Yoongi.

He hadn’t said anything since Namjoon had appeared, and Jimin could tell he was still holding a lot of feelings about his friends knowing his secret and not telling him. So when Namjoon turned to Yoongi at last, he could feel the tension between them.

“You probably have a lot of questions.” Namjoon said.

“Only one, why didn’t you say anything?” Yoongi said, but his question wasn’t directed at Namjoon. His gaze was fixed on Seokjin.

“Because I was waiting for you to be ready.” Seokjin said. “I hoped that the time would come when you trusted me enough to tell me yourself.”

“So all this time you just knew and didn’t say anything?”

“What was I supposed to do? I thought in time you’d tell me yourself, that you would trust me enough. But that time never came, so I just guessed that you didn’t see me the way I saw you.”

Jimin could hear the hurt in Seokjin’s voice despite him trying to hide it, and he knew Yoongi heard it to.

“It wasn’t that I didn’t trust you.” Yoongi said, “I… I just didn’t want to lose you if you didn’t like what I am.”

Again Jimin felt his heart ache for Yoongi. He’d revealed only the night before that he had been hurt by another whom he had told his truth to. That hurt had led to him keeping his true identity close to his chest all this time, even from those he cared for.

“It’s hard to trust people when you’re like us.”

They all turned to look at Jungkook, he had that same pained look that Yoongi had when he’d told Jimin about his past. Jimin hoped he hadn’t suffered the way Yoongi had, but something told him the younger dragon had his own experiences with pain.

“People fear our kind, they see us as monsters. I was chased away from my hometown for that very reason, when they found out what I was…” Jungkook trailed off, eyes dropping to the floor.

“They wanted you gone, or worse.” Yoongi finished.

“I get that. I do, and it’s why I never said anything when I realised. Even after I’d met Namjoon and he told me the truth about himself.” Seokjin said, “I waited for you to tell me, and I wish you had rather than finding out like this, but I’ll be honest and say I’m glad it’s out in the open now.”

“That I think we can all agree on.” Namjoon added.

Jimin looked over at Yoongi, he could tell he was still dealing with it all and he didn’t blame him. He reached out, slipping his hand into Yoongi’s, ruby red eyes landed on him. His gaze intense and a little intimidating but Jimin knew the feelings that were causing them weren’t due to him.

“I need to go.” Yoongi said. “I need… I can’t be here.”

He pulled his hand free from Jimin’s, Seokjin looked like he was about to argue but with one look from Namjoon he held his tongue. Then Yoongi was gone, back through the passageway in which they’d come. Jimin wanted to go after him, to help ease his pain but something made him stay where he was.

“You’re welcome to stay with us while Yoongi is away.” Namjoon said, and Jimin turned back to find him watching him.

Seokjin had walked over to the edge of the rocks, crouching down to watch the waves splash up against them. Jungkook standing close by, but giving him enough space at the same time.

“Thank you, I um… I fear this is all my fault.” Jimin confessed.

“How could it be your fault?”

“If I hadn’t approached Jungkook, if I hadn’t made Yoongi bring us back here…”

“Then Min Yoongi would still be being his own stubborn self.” Seokjin interjected, “he may be mad at me, but at least it’s finally all out in the open and we can stop fucking lying to each other.”

“I think he wanted to tell you.” Jimin said, “but he was scared of being hurt.”

Seokjin didn’t say anything.
Jimin wanted to tell them what Yoongi had revealed to him that night on the bridge, but it wasn’t his story to tell. He wished Yoongi had stayed and told them himself. Made them understand why he feared telling them the truth. He could only hope that once everything had calmed down and the initial shock of finding out that Seokjin knew the truth about Yoongi being a dragon hybrid, they would be able to talk properly.

“Do you think he’ll be long?” Jimin asked, looking back at the passageway entrance.

“Could be a few hours, could be a few days. Either way, don’t worry, he’ll come back.” Namjoon said, “and until then you’ll stay with us, Jungkook can sleep on the sofa.”

“Why do I have to sleep on the sofa?” Jungkook whined.

“Because you’re the youngest, and have already caused enough trouble flying during a storm and getting yourself hurt!” Seokjin said, standing up straight again.

Jungkook had the decency to look a little sheepish.

“I said m’sorry.” He mumbled.

“I should kick your ass for being so dumb, what were you thinking?” Seokjin said, with a sigh.

“I just wanted to get home, I thought I could make it before storm got bad…”

“Next time you’ll know not to risk it.” Namjoon said, “you were lucky Jimin and Yoongi were there to help.”

“Yeah, I didn’t get to thank you properly. And I’m sorry if I scared you. I’m not used to being around humans in my dragon form.” Jungkook said, looking at Jimin.

Jimin couldn’t help but feel endeared by Jungkook, he had an innocence about him. While he may have been an adult, he still seemed very young.

“It’s okay, I’m just glad we could help. And you don’t need to apologise, you didn’t scare me. Well, you did at first because Yoongi is the only other dragon I’d ever seen.”

“I have to say, I’m a little surprised Yoongi told you about himself.” Seokjin said.

Jimin didn’t know what to say. He didn’t want Seokjin to think that Yoongi somehow trusted him more, but Namjoon ended any need to explain that.

“You were the sacrifice.”

Jimin looked at him, understanding settling between them.

“Sacrifice? What do you mean?” Jungkook asked. Seokjin looked just as puzzled.

“My hometown sits at the base of the mountains where Yoongi lives.” Jimin told them, “every year the people give a sacrifice to the dragon for prosperity and safety. And every twelve years, on the year of the dragon, there is an special sacrifice made.”

Jimin’s words hung in the air for a few moments before they hit home, and it would have been comical if not for the serious nature of the conversation when both Seokjin and Jungkook’s eyes went wide as they realised what Jimin was saying.

“You… they… they sacrificed you?” Jungkook asked.

Jimin nodded.

“Every year of the dragon, Yoongi and his father before him, accepted the sacrifice but never took a life.” Namjoon explained, and Jimin was glad he at least knew the situation. It still hurt to think about and Jimin wasn’t sure if he could have told them the rest without breaking down. “I never knew Yoongi's father, but he told me he did the same, in that they took the human sacrifice and gave them a chance to make a new life somewhere else in another town.”

“So that young woman that Yoongi was with twelve years ago, the one he said he was giving a ride to the port?” Seokjin asked.

Namjoon nodded, “the last sacrifice.”

“Shit…” Seokjin said, “I would never have guessed. I thought you two were just fucking.”

It was Jimin’s turn to have his eyes go wide at Seokjin’s insinuation.

“What?! No! We’re not…” Jimin spluttered out his cheeks feeling hotter than dragon fire.

Seokjin raised his eyebrows at him.

“We’re just friends.” Jimin said.

But were they? They had kissed and Jimin certainly felt more than just friendship for Yoongi.

“Keep telling yourself that.” Seokjin said, as he brushed by Jimin towards the passageway. “Come on, let’s head to the house it’s getting chilly in here and us humans don’t have the body temperature of a furnace.”

Namjoon laughed and followed Seokjin, Jungkook fumbling along beside him, leaving Jimin standing alone in the cave feeling flustered and embarrassed. Did Seokjin really think there was something going on between him and Yoongi? Did they appear to be more than they were? If they did, what did that mean? It left him feeling confused and unsure about it all. Yoongi hadn’t said anything about their night of kissing. He had barely spoked to Jimin at all since that night really. And Jimin was left not knowing what to do or think or feel.

He looked back out at the water, the morning mist had lifted and the sun shone brightly on the sea beyond the cave mouth. Jimin didn’t know what to do, except hope that Yoongi returned soon. And before he could get left behind again, he hurried after the others. Hoping too, that Yoongi was okay.

*

Seokjin’s house was on the same side of the river as the inn Jimin and Yoongi had stayed in during their time in Port Town. It was a two-storey home nestled between a battered looking bookshop and what had once been a wash house.

“They moved the wash house a few streets over to a bigger place.” Seokjin explained, “I’m pretty sure the guy who owns the bookshop only opens it three times a year because he doesn’t like people taking the books.”

“He opens it more than that, it’s open right now.” Jungkook said, rolling his eyes.

“He still doesn’t like people buying the books.”

The house was cluttered but homey. Jimin liked it, it felt cosy. Seokjin’s furniture was plush and comfortable and he was sure the bookcase was made by Yoongi’s hands. There was something in the curve of the wood that looked like the pieces that lived in the mountains with the dragon.

“Make yourself at home, I’ll make something to eat, I’m sure you’re all starving after this morning. Jungkook come help.” Seokjin said, Jungkook whined about his arm but followed all the same leaving Jimin and Namjoon alone.

“Notice how he didn’t ask me to help?” Namjoon said, grinning. “He’s scared I’ll burn down his kitchen.”

“Is that because you’re a dragon, or because you can’t cook?” Jimin asked.

“Definitely the latter. He’d rather have Jungkook with one functioning arm than me in there.”

“You and Seokjin…?”

“Taking our time.” Namjoon said.

“Does Yoongi know about you two?”

“No. Well, he knows how I feel, but he doesn’t know I told Seokjin and that we’re I guess dating now.” Namjoon explained, “that only happened in the last few months when I ended up staying here during the winter.”

“He was the one you were talking about on the beach?”

A fond smile appeared on Namjoon’s face, “yes, and I’m sure I know who it is you are troubled over.”

Jimin looked down at his lap, he fumbled with the cuff of his sleeve, of Yoongi’s sleeve for it was one of his old shirts that he wore. He couldn't exactly deny it, it was obvious that it would be Yoongi he was talking about especially to Namjoon who probably knew of the choice Yoongi had given him.

“I still don’t know what to do.” Jimin admitted.

“I wish I could offer you more advice, but it’s something you need to decide on your own unfortunately.” Namjoon told him.

Jimin knew, and he knew what he should really do was talk to Yoongi but he didn’t know how. How could he tell the man he had fallen for that he was torn between choosing him and choosing a different path? How could he tell him how he felt without the fear of rejection and hurt?

“Do you think Yoongi will come back?” He asked, voicing another fear.

“If you’re worried he has left you, don’t be.” Namjoon assured, “he will return for you if anything. It’s us he’s upset with, not you.”

“I wish I could help him.”

“I’ve known Yoongi a long time, and although we don’t see each other as often as I’d like, I still like to believe I know him well. Or at least as well as someone can know a person who has built up a lifetime of walls to protect themselves.” Namjoon said, “he’s a complex guy, but I think the best thing any of can do for him is just be there for when he’s ready.”

“If he was less insistent on doing everything on his own it would be easier.” Seokjin said, and Jimin turned to see him leaning against the doorframe to the kitchen.

Any anger or annoyance he may have had earlier had melted away and Jimin could see the worry in his eyes. Worry for his friend whom he cared for deeply.

“You say that like you’re not the same, the two of you are like peas in a pod, only you’re louder.” Namjoon said, and Seokjin scoffed at him.

“I’m not loud.”

“Say that to the fish who have to hear you yelling at them when they don’t bite.” Namjoon joked.

Seokjin rolled his eyes at him and disappeared back into the kitchen.

It didn’t take long for a meal to be served up and Jimin to find himself sat around a small table in the centre of the kitchen. Jimin hadn’t even realised quite how hungry he was until he was faced with the various dishes that were all crammed onto the table.

“Don't waste time on politeness, Jungkook has a big appetite and you’ll want to get in before he does.” Seokjin told Jimin as they all started loading their plates.

“You always make me sound greedy when you say that.” Jungkook whined.

“You’re not greedy, your stomach is just a bottomless pit.” Namjoon joked.

“You’re the only person I know who can eat more than me.” Seokjin said, placing a hunk of meat onto Jungkook’s plate. “It’s not a negative thing to say you enjoy food.”

“Seokjin is a bit of a feeder, he likes to cook and make sure we both eat well.” Namjoon told Jimin.

“Then it's true what you say about him and Yoongi being alike, I don’t think I’ve ever eaten as well as I have since I met Yoongi.” Jimin said, with a laugh.

Jimin had been a little uncertain about spending the night at Seokjin’s house, they were still strangers really, but they all made him feel welcome and he could see why Yoongi was friends with them. Even Jungkook, who was quiet at first, got more chatty as the evening went on and he relaxed around Jimin.

After dinner they moved into the sitting room where Namjoon told Jimin how he had come to meet Seokjin and Jungkook. It was nice to hear their stories. How Namjoon had met Seokjin on the same beach he’d met Jimin. Seokjin had been searching for crabs in the rock pools, much to Namjoon’s dismay.

“They’re just little creatures. I don’t see why you humans like to eat them.” He said twisting his face in disapproval.

“Because they’re delicious.” Seokjin said, “he argued with me for an hour before I got annoyed with him and made him buy me a drink to make up for me letting my catch go free.”

“Surely the same could be said for all animals though?” Jimin said, “if you can eat one, why not another?”

“He thinks crabs are cute.” Jungkook chimed in.

Namjoon smiled at him, his dimples deep in his cheeks and Jimin could tell he was a little embarrassed.

“You know there are some people who don’t eat animals at all.” Seokjin said, “Hoseok told me about it. One of them stayed in his inn. He had to serve them a dish of vegetables and nothing else cos they didn’t want anything that had anything to do with meat.”

“It’s more common than you think, and not a terrible thing.” Namjoon said.

“I couldn’t give up pork belly.” Jungkook said, “especially the one Jinnie makes.”

“I don’t really think a dragon could survive on carrots anyway, even one that looks like a bunny in his human form.” Seokjin teased, pinching Jungkook’s side.

Jimin laughed, he could see the resemblance as Jungkook burst into giggles at Seokjin’s tickling, he really did look like a bunny, quite the juxtaposition from his dragon side.

The atmosphere was cheerful, and as they continued chatting Jimin felt more relaxed, but he couldn’t stop his mind straying to Yoongi. He wondered where he had gone, if he was okay, and when he would come back.

As the day turned to night, his worries only grew. No matter how much Namjoon assured him that Yoongi would be okay, Jimin couldn’t stop thinking about him. He regretted not going after him, maybe he could have helped, could have comforted him the way Yoongi had comforted him the night they had returned to Jimin’s home town. Yoongi had been there for him, but in his moment of need Jimin had let him walk away.

When bedtime finally came around, Jimin settled on the sofa which Seokjin had laid out for him with pillows and blankets after he insisted he would be fine there and Jungkook didn’t need to give up his bed.. It was surprisingly comfortable, but sleep evaded him. He lay listening to the low crackling of the fire, wishing for the heat of dragon’s fire in it’s place. He'd slept easier on the hard floor of the cave during the storm than here in the comfort of Seokjin’s home. Without Yoongi at his side, it felt impossible to do anything but stare up at the ceiling, listening for the boom of wings against the air, the crunch of boots on the gravel path, only to be met with silence.

*

The next day Jimin tagged along with Namjoon as he headed into town to run errands for Seokjin who was out on his boat with Jungkook. He had wanted to stay in the house, to wait for Yoongi, but he knew that would just drive him crazy. Keeping busy was better, so he helped Namjoon as he went about his day. It didn't stop him from thinking about Yoongi though. Nothing could.

“I know you’re still worrying about him.” Namjoon said as they sat in a small cafe eating lunch.

Jimin toyed with his food, his appetite lacking.

“I should have gone after him.” Jimin said.

“There’s nothing you could have done.”

“I could’ve been there for him. He’s done so much for me, more than you could ever know. And I… I just let him walk away.”

Tears pricked at his eyes, and Jimin shoved a forkful of potatoes into his mouth to distract himself from crying. It was already pathetic enough that his was missing Yoongi so badly after a day, the last thing he needed to do was start crying in public.

“He’ll be back soon.” Namjoon said.

But he wasn’t. Yoongi didn’t return that day or the next.

Jimin barely slept. During the day he tried to keep himself busy. Helping out in the house, much to Seokjin’s dismay he cleaned whenever he was left alone, trying his best to be a good and helpful house guest. But at night, when he was left alone, he couldn’t settle. Sleep seemed impossible and he tossed and turned on the sofa that was his bed. Even exhaustion wasn’t helping, and the small bouts of sleep he did get were restless.

The third night of Yoongi’s absence Jimin gave up trying to sleep all together. He made himself some tea and sank onto the floor in front of the fire. Watching the flames lick at the wood as it crumbled underneath. The heat wasn’t enough from the dying fire, the chill of the night air seeping into his skin, but he didn’t care. No warmth was the same as what Yoongi gave him.

He remembered the way it felt as they slept side by side in Yoongi’s bed back in the mountain. It was a different kind of warmth, not just physical, something more. Something he so desperately wanted back. He pulled his knees up against his chest, resting his chin on them as he stared into the flames. Was Yoongi feeling cold too? Wherever he was? Was he warm, was he comfortable, was he safe?

His restless heart needed to do more, to do something. So Jimin got up, shoving his feet into borrowed slippers and heading for the door. He paused for a moment, the house was so quiet, so still. Seokjin, Namjoon and Jungkook sleeping peacefully in their rooms above him. He felt a little bad as he carefully opened the door, hoping they wouldn't worry should they notice him gone, but not bad enough to stop himself from slipping out into the dark night.

*

The sky was clear overhead, the moon full and stars twinkling in the vast darkness of the night sky. Jimin walked. He wasn’t sure where he was going, just that he needed to get out of the house, away from the walls closing in on him.

Port Town was quiet, the busy town finally asleep. He liked the quiet, it was familiar, it was safe. He walked through the streets, the wind cold against his skin, but he didn’t care. When he reached the bridge his chest seemed to tighten. He paused, it seemed so long ago that moment he shared with Yoongi right here where he stood now. Tears pricked at his eyes again, and this time he let them fall. Streaking down his cheeks as he thought about the moment he wished he could return to. The moment where Yoongi was still at his side, instead of gone and no sign of return.

Jimin walked.

When he finally reached the beach, the place his feet had been carrying him without thinking, he slid hit feet out of the slippers, letting his toes sink into the cold sand. The beach was so dark he couldn’t see the shoreline, but he could hear the gentle lap of the waves. That calming steady roll as they broke over the sand, only to repeat again and again.

The moonlight reflected onto the water, a streak of light over the still sea. It was a calm night, so different from the night of the storm where the sky was thick with clouds, the moon hidden casting the world into an unending darkness. Tonight the moon was clear, it’s silver surface bright.

He sank onto the sand, he was close enough now to see the waves lapping at the shore, and he let the motion of the waves calm him. His tear stained cheeks stung from the cold, but he ignored it. The gentle but cold wind making him shiver where he sat, but he ignored it. There was only one form of warmth he wanted, and until he could feel it again, he would accept the cold.

Jimin wasn’t sure how long he sat out there on the cold beach. Lost in his own head as the waves lapped at the sand before him. The quiet was good. The quiet was welcome. Maybe living in Port Town wouldn’t be so bad if it were quiet like this. The noise, the bustle, it was too much. It was overwhelming. He liked the quiet. He liked the calm. He like the mountains and their stillness. He liked the silence that filled them. Only the wind beyond the rocks to be heard. Nothing there overwhelmed him. There, in those mountains, he felt safe and calm, he felt right.

It was in that moment, he knew what his choice was. He knew what he wanted. There was no other choice really. Not for him. There had only ever been one choice.

Jimin looked up at the moon, so bright against the inky sky. As he stared up at it, a shadow passed over it. Jimin’s heart rate spiked, could it be?

He searched the sky, for any sign of movement. Any shimmer amongst the stars. His heart racing in his chest, searching, searching….

The shadow passed over the moon again, but it was bigger now, more distinct, and undeniable the shadow of a winged beast. Jimin shifted, tucking his feet under himself so he was kneeling as he watched for the shadow. The gentle lull of the waves falling into the background as he listened for the sound he hoped would fill the air.

Then he heard it. The distinct boom of wings against the air, he looked up, the shadow… so similar to the night that Jimin had been taken. It circled overhead, swooping lower, brushing the sand up around Jimin, he squeezed his eyes closed, protecting them from the swirling sand, hating that he had to stop looking for even a moment. Finally opening them again when he heard the thud of something large landing beside him.

The mini sand storm that had erupted settled, and Jimin blinked open his eyes to see the jet black dragon beside him, ruby red eyes watching him.

“Yoongi…”

Jimin scrambled to his feet, rushing over to the dragon and throwing himself at him, wrapping his arms around his massive chest as best he could. Feeling that familiar heat that he had craved so much once more. The scales of Yoongi’s chest were softer than those on his back as it rose up the underside of his neck, but still that firmness that Jimin equated with strength as he pressed his cheek against them. Tears pooling in his eyes again.

“I didn’t know if you were going to come back.” Jimin mumbled.

I will always come back for you

The sound of Yoongi’s voice had his tears spilling over, streaking down his cold cheeks.

I’m sorry for leaving. I had to take some time. Yoongi said, I’m sorry for making you worry

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

Are you? Jimin… why are you out here on the cold beach alone?

Jimin didn’t know how to answer. Did he tell Yoongi the truth? That he was so plagued with worry and longing for him that he couldn’t stand to be in the house for a moment longer? That there was something pulling him to… he didn't even know where. He just had to get out.

“I don’t know.”

You should go back to the house, I’m assuming you stayed with Seokjin?

“Yes, he and Namjoon have looked after me.” Jimin told him.

I knew they would, but again, I’m sorry for just leaving. I never… I never meant to leave you behind.

Jimin’s heart clenched. Did Yoongi mean he had wanted Jimin to go with him? That he had wanted Jimin at his side? He didn’t dare hope.

“I should have went after you, I… I’m sorry. I wanted to be there for you.” Jimin said, pulling back slightly to look up at the dragon.

Yoongi was looking down at him, and Jimin was sure he could see softness in his red eyes. Yoongi lowered his head, nudging Jimin with his snout.

Is that why you’re out here alone? Were you feeling bad?

Jimin nodded.

Please don’t. I don’t want you to ever feel bad because of me. Yoongi told him, I needed some time to clear my head, but I’m okay. Don’t feel bad, and don’t worry about me.

“I think I may always worry about you, Yoongi.” Jimin said, resting against his snout “I care about you, as do Seokjin and Namjoon. I know things are difficult between you, but I hope you at least know they do care about you.”

I do. And I understand why Seokjin did what he did, and that I am partially to blame. It just… it felt like a lot to hear. But I know they care about me, it’s why I had no concerns about leaving you with them. I knew they would care for you the way I do.

Not for the first time Jimin wished Yoongi was in his human form, that he could hug him properly. But something told him he was staying in his dragon form for a reason, that maybe it was easier to talk to him like this.

“Will you come back to the house?” Jimin asked.

Not tonight.

Jimin’s heart sank, “when?”

Soon, I will return for you.

The tightness in his chest lessened a little, Yoongi hadn’t mentioned returning to see his friends. He had said he would return for Jimin. A glimmer of hope sprang to life.

But until then, you need to go back and refrain from wandering around at night in the cold. I don’t want you to get sick. Yoongi said, and Jimin felt thoroughly chastised. He nodded, and Yoongi nudged at him again with his nose. Promise?

“I promise.”

Jimin looked up at him, at those ruby eyes, he turned, pressing a soft kiss against the black scales of Yoongi’s snout.

“Stay safe.” He said, before stepping away.

You too, I’ll see you soon

As Jimin stepped back Yoongi spread his wings, knowing what was to come, Jimin shielded his eyes as Yoongi took flight, a dark shadow disappearing into the night’s sky. He stayed there for a moment, stood on the cold beach, the sound of the waves lapping against the shore once again the only sound, though he was no longer cold. Yoongi’s warmth had seeped into him, warming him to his core. He would return for him, Jimin only had to wait a little longer.

Chapter Text

It was another three days before Yoongi returned. After seeing him on the beach, sleep finally returned to him and Jimin rested better. He busied himself like he had during the first few days, but his mood was somewhat lighter knowing that Yoongi was okay and that he would be coming back soon.

Namjoon seemed to know that Jimin had seen Yoongi, though he didn’t ask about it. Instead only commenting that Jimin was looking more rested. They had walked into town the morning that Yoongi returned, visiting the bookshop, where Jimin used the last of his coin to purchase a gift for Yoongi in the form of a book which had newly been delivered from one of the lands beyond the sea. They also stopped by the bakery and butchers and a few other spots.

Spring had fully arrived in Port Town, the days warming and flowers bursting to life in the small park not far from Seokjin’s house. When they arrive back home, Jimin knew instantly that Yoongi was there even before he saw him.

He was sat at the kitchen table, cradling a cup of coffee. Seokjin’s eyes were rimmed red, and there was a distinct pink flush to Yoongi’s cheeks that told Jimin they had been having a deep conversation, no doubt finally saying what each of them had to say to one another.

He smiled when Jimin entered, his arms laden with bags.

“Let me help you.” Yoongi said, getting to his feet, and taking the bags from Jimin despite his assurances that he could manage.

“Did you get everything we needed?” Seokjin asked, busying himself making another pot of coffee, Jimin had the feeling he was trying to hide that he’d been crying.

“Yes, don’t worry I didn’t forget anything.” Namjoon said, going over to Seokjin and pressing a kiss to his cheek.

Jimin looked at Yoongi, and he couldn’t quite decipher the look he gave them. It wasn’t one of disapproving or happiness, it was something else and Jimin wasn't sure what it meant.

“Are you okay?” Yoongi asked softly, as he helped Jimin unpack the bag from the bakery.

“Yes, are you?”

“I’m good, we had a talk. Everything is fine now.” Yoongi told him.

“I’m glad, you have good friends.” Jimin said, “they’ve made me feel very welcome here.”

“Welcome enough to persuade you to settle here?” Seokjin asked.

The question hung in the air, and Jimin could feel Yoongi’s eyes on him.

“He’s only saying that because he wants to win against Hoseok.” Namjoon said, breaking the tension.

Jimin was grateful for it, Namjoon knew about his turmoil, and knew what him making that announcement would mean.

“Port Town is way better than that pokey little town by the lake.” Seokjin scoffed.

“Lakeside it beautiful.” Namjoon said.

“They’re both amazing places, very different but they both have their merits.” Jimin said, “and are better than where I came from.”

He thought back to the town that he had grown up in, of the people there and what they had done to him. Because it wasn’t just his family that had offered him up to the dragon, it had been all of them. All them on the mountain path that day, they had forfeited his life without a second thought. And even before then, he had never really felt like he belonged there. But he could see himself belonging to somewhere like Lakeside or Port Town. Though he knew neither of them were where he wanted to be.

He looked over at Yoongi, his eyes were focussed on his own hands where they rested against the edge of the countertop.

No, his choice was somewhere else. With someone else.

“I’m sure wherever you decide to be will be the right one.” Namjoon said.

“Yeah, home is where you make it.” Jimin said, moving his own hand which rested not far from Yoongi’s closer, their pinky fingers grazing.

*

Seokjin insisted they stay for lunch, even though Yoongi seemed keen to head back to the mountains as soon as possible. Jimin was happy to fill up on more of Seokjin’s cooking before they left, and he knew that Yoongi’s friends were just trying to spend a few more hours with him. Jungkook joined them and the five of them ate well, talking about nothing in particular.

Jimin was just happy to have Yoongi at his side, crammed around the kitchen table together, he could feel his dragon heat beside him, the comforting warmth he had been missing so much.

“If you head out through my cave you won’t be seen.” Namjoon said, as they packed up their belongings. “Fly low along the coast for a few miles before heading up, there’s no one living out that way.”

Yoongi nodded turning to Jimin, “is that okay with you?”

“Of course.”

“Thank you for looking after Jimin.” Yoongi said, turning to Seokjin. “I’ll… I’ll visit soon. I promise.”

“Make sure you do, and don't forget to visit Hoseok as well.” Seokjin said, “and Jimin, you’re welcome here anytime okay?”

“Thank you, all of you.” Jimin said, “and I hope your shoulder heals soon Jungkook.”

“Thanks, maybe I’ll fly north when it’s better. I’ve never been to the mountains.” Jungkook said, looking over at Yoongi, and Jimin could see the way he sought approval from him.

“Yeah, um, maybe you and Namjoon could come sometime.” Yoongi said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Notice how I’m not invited.” Seokjin said rolling his eyes, “these lizard brains always stick together.”

“We’re not lizards.” Namjoon whined.

But Jimin was laughing. Seokjin pulled him into a hug and they said their final goodbyes before heading across town to the caves.

They didn’t talk much as they walked, but Jimin didn’t mind, he was just happy to have Yoongi with him again. There was something comforting about having him close by. And once they were in the air again, soaring over the land which seemed to have bloomed into life during their days in Port Town, he felt calm again. He felt at ease in the sky now, the sun warm on his back, Yoongi warm beneath him. The air blowing through his hair. He remembered his first time flying with Yoongi, how scared he’d been. But now he didn’t feel that fear, all he felt was free. Soaring high through the clouds, sweeping low through valleys, seeing the world spread beneath them, green fields and glittering blue rivers and lakes. The world was beautiful from up there, and he wasn't afraid of falling anymore, because he knew Yoongi would be there to catch him, no matter what.

*

The moment the mountains came into view Jimin felt a sense of ease wash over him. The journey home had been uneventful, though he could feel tiredness creeping in. The dark silhouette of the mountain that Yoongi called home loomed up ahead and it reminded him a little of the night he first met Yoongi. The night of the lunar festival and his sacrifice. That had been a clear night like this one, the dark sky lit only by the twinkling stars and moonlight. As Yoongi soared over the mountain tops and towards the cave entrance, Jimin wondered what he would have been doing had the events of that night not played out the way they did.

Would he have witnessed another being sacrificed to the dragon? Would that have affected him, would he have cheered along with the others or would he have felt sick to his stomach? The latter he thinks, nothing would have made him joyful about someone giving up their life like that, even if it had been their choice.

He wondered if he would have still been stuck with his family, doing all of the chores so they could live their easy lives. Or if seeing a human sacrifice made to the dragon would have made him run away. He could just imagine his horrible brother grinning at him, whispered threats that he would be next, that it should have been him. No matter what had a occurred, he knew that hateful boy would have felt that way. Jimin never understood why his brother had hated him so much, Jimin had done nothing to him. But it was all he could remember of their relationship, even when they were very young Jimin had suffered his bullying and abuse.

The thought of a life that had continued on the way it had made him miserable. And as Yoongi landed with a soft thud on the cave mouth floor, he felt like he was coming home at last.

“Do you want something to eat, or to just go straight to bed?” Yoongi asked once he had shifted back into his human form.

Jimin’s stomach rumbled in response making Yoongi smile.

“Food it is.” He added.

“I can do it, you’ve flown all this way, you must be more tired than I am.” Jimin said as they made their way into the mountain, Yoongi carrying their bags despite Jimin’s protests that he could help.

“I’m fine, I’ve told you, I don’t tire so easy.” Yoongi assured.

Secretly Jimin was glad, he was really tired. The flight had been long and all he wanted to do was curl up and sleep. After dumping their bags Yoongi lit a fire straight away, and Jimin stood by the fire warming himself as Yoongi set to making them some supper. Jimin watched him, he liked watching him work and he could see how Yoongi fell into the familiar steps of cooking. He had once told Jimin he found it relaxing and he could see it in the way he moved. There was no tension in his body, he hummed to himself as he chopped some onions, tossing them into a pan alongside some of the fresh meat he had bought before leaving Port Town.

“Don’t get too close to the flames.” Yoongi said, coming over to Jimin’s side to set the pan into the fire.

“I’m okay.” Jimin assured him, though he found it cute how Yoongi always reminded him.

“Do you want to bathe?”

“I’ll wait until tomorrow, I fear if I went into that lovely warm pool now I would fall asleep and drown.” Jimin said laughing.

“And we don’t want that.”

“I’ll get the bread.”

They had bought a lot of supplies in Port Town, and Jimin made a start on putting them away in the little kitchen area. It was just as familiar as his one back home now, he didn’t even need to ask where to put things anymore. Yoongi would take the excess to the long storage cavern once they had eaten.

“I’ll do the laundry tomorrow.” Jimin said, unpacking their dirty clothes into a pile.

“As long as you get your rest first.” Yoongi said.

Jimin remembered their argument about Jimin helping out, about his angry washing of Yoongi’s blankets before they spent their first night sharing a bed together. Then he thought of the last night they shared a bed. The inn in Port Town, their bodies pressed close, limbs tangled together, soft kisses under the sheets.

Did Yoongi think of that night? Did he think about their shared night? Did he think about Jimin’s kisses and touches? Did he think about him at all?

“It’s ready.”

Yoongi served them the pan fried meat and vegetables with some bread. Jimin’s mouth watered at the smell alone and they ate in silence, filling their stomachs after a long day in the clouds.

His full stomach only made Jimin feel more sleepy, and the soft folds of the bed called to him to moment his plate was cleared.

“I’m gonna get these things put away.” Yoongi said, indicating the things to go into long storage. “Are you warm enough, or do you want me to set another fire closer to the bed?”

“I’m okay.” Jimin said, thinking about how Yoongi’s body heat would warm him once he joined him.

Yoongi nodded, “leave the dishes til the morning.”

Jimin stopped midway through collecting their plates.

“Okay, but I’ll do them when I wake up.” Jimin said, knowing full well that Yoongi would probably rise before him and do as many chores he could before Jimin got the chance.

While Yoongi disappeared into one of the tunnels, Jimin changed into some pyjamas and crawled into bed. While he had been comfortable in the inn, and even on Seokjin’s sofa, Yoongi bed was definitely the most comfortable. He sank into it’s softness, burrowing himself under the blankets. He’d lit the lantern beside the bed, so he could watch for Yoongi returning. But as the minutes ticked over his eyes grew heavy. He wanted to wait for Yoongi, to maybe talk to him as they lay together, but sleep came before the dragon returned. Pulling him under and into a dream filled with soft kisses.

Jimin woke a few hours later and the space beside him on the bed was empty. He sat up, the lantern beside the bed had been put out, only the main fire glowed softly in the middle of the cavern. Jimin scanned the cavern, searching the darkness for Yoongi but he wasn’t there. He couldn’t see his shadow anywhere. Jimin’s heart sank. Was he avoiding him? Did he not want to sleep beside him anymore, had their night together ruined everything?

Jimin lay back down, curling up into himself as his throat tightened, eyes stinging with the threat of tears. He had been hopeful, so hopeful, that returning to the mountain meant they would be able to be together, that he could confess his feelings and tell Yoongi that he wanted to be with him. But now the doubts he had came thundering back. He had got it all wrong? Did Yoongi not want him? His heart ached as tears slipped down his cheeks. He didn’t know what he’d done wrong. Why didn’t Yoongi want him? Yoongi had said on the beach that he would return for Jimin, that he cared for Jimin. But he hadn’t meant it in the way Jimin wanted him to.

*

When Jimin woke again he felt warm and comfortable. He didn’t want to wake up, he didn’t want to open his eyes and face the rejection that waited for him. He rolled over, only to hit something. Something firm and warm to the touch, something that grunted slightly and wrapped an arm around Jimin’s waist.

He froze for a split second at the touch, a momentary delay while his sleep addled brain caught up and realised it was Yoongi he had rolled into. It was Yoongi who was sleeping beside him, and had wrapped his arm around Jimin and pulled him into his hold.

Jimin’s back was pressed to Yoongi’s front, his breath tickling the back of his neck. Jimin had to stop himself from crying in relief. Yoongi was there. Yoongi was beside him, holding him close.

“Go back to sleep.” Yoongi mumbled, in a low drawl.

Jimin smiled, and tried to relax into Yoongi’s hold. His heart was racing, and he took slow steady breaths to try and calm it. But all he could think about was Yoongi’s arm around his waist, his heat warming Jimin more thoroughly than any fire could.

Only hours before he had cried himself back to sleep at the thought of Yoongi avoiding him, at his possible rejection. And now they lay curled up together. Jimin moved carefully, letting his arm rest over the top of Yoongi’s where it curled around him. His skin was warm, and slightly rough, scales.

Jimin hadn’t seen Yoongi without sleeves since they had reunited, but now he could feel the spread of dragon scale up his forearm, could feel the parts where it melted into his human skin. Yoongi had been in his dragon form for a few days, how much of his body had been left holding it’s remnants?

Jimin wished he could see it all. See the expanse of pale skin mottled with hues of black, green and blue as the light caught it. He ran his thumb over the piece that spread over his wrist, it felt nice under his touch. Yoongi hummed behind him, a contented sigh escaping as he shuffled slightly, pulling Jimin even closer into him.

He knew that Yoongi had fallen back asleep, his breathing steady where it tickled the nape of his neck, but the thought that he liked Jimin’s touch, that he wanted to hold him closer, it all made Jimin feel a little dizzy. It felt like a dream come true to be curled up together like that. He loved the feeling of being in Yoongi’s arms. Feeling his warmth, wrapped up in it. He was happy to just lay there, basking in the comfort he found there.

Eventually he must have fallen back asleep, because when he woke up again sunlight was streaming in through the skylight and Jimin was alone in the bed once again. He could smell the scent of coffee and freshly baked bread in the air though, and the gentle sounds of Yoongi moving about, so he knew he wasn’t completely alone.

Sitting up, he rubbed the sleep from his eyes, opening them to see Yoongi tidying away the dishes Jimin had planned on washing. He could see the pile of laundry had vanished too, his predictions the night before coming to light. He didn’t mind though, how could he be annoyed about it when he could hear Yoongi’s humming as he worked, his long hair half tied back in a messy knot at the back of his head.

With his hair tied back like that, Jimin could see his neck more clearly, and more importantly, the scales that spread up the side of it, stopping just below the curve of his jaw. He looked beautiful and Jimin couldn’t stop himself from simply watching him for a short while.

As though feeling Jimin’s eyes on him, Yoongi turned around, and Jimin averted his eyes, caught in the act.

“Good afternoon sleepyhead.” Yoongi called out.

“What time is it?” Jimin asked, now concerned he had overslept.

“A little after noon. I made some fresh bread and roasted some of the pork Seokjin gave me.” Yoongi said. “There’s no rush to get up if you’d like to sleep more.”

Jimin only nodded, he had no intentions of returning to sleep now. Not without Yoongi’s arms around him. So he clambered out of bed, shuffling over to the kitchen were Yoongi was preparing another pot of coffee.

“Did you sleep okay?” Jimin asked, “I fell asleep before you came to bed.”

“Yeah, I wasn’t as tired as you so stayed up a little while sorting things out.” Yoongi said, “did you sleep okay?”

There was a hint of pink across Yoongi’s cheeks, and Jimin wondered if he was trying to gauge how Jimin had felt about being spooned by him.

“Yes, very well. Your bed is the most comfortable in the world.” Jimin told him, adding to himself, and your arms even more so.

“I’m glad you think so.” Yoongi said, not quite meeting Jimin’s eyes, the blush on his cheeks a little deeper.

Yoongi poured him a freshly made cup of coffee while Jimin helped himself to bread and meat. Slathering a thick layer of butter over the still warm bread that Yoongi had baked. It made him wonder how long the dragon had been awake, he knew it took time to make bread.

“Oh this is delicious.” Jimin said, biting into the buttery bread. “You’re a good baker.”

“I don’t do much, it’s just basic bread.” Yoongi said laughing. “But I’m glad you like it, now that I’ve got a fresh stock of flour I’ll be able to make more.”

Flour had been one of the things they had picked up in Port Town, along with sugar. It gave Jimin an idea.

“There is a cherry orchard not far from my old town, on the other side of the lake, would it be possible to go there?” Jimin asked.

“I shouldn’t see why not, as long as no one would be around to recognise you.” Yoongi said.

Jimin smiled as he sipped some coffee, “I could make a cherry pie since we have flour and sugar.”

Yoongi hummed in approval.

Jimin liked the idea of filling the cavern with the smell of a freshly making cherry pie, though he wondered how he’d be able to put it into the fire without it burning. Yoongi had said he tossed the bread in there, but he couldn’t see how that was possible without the outer crust burning.

“How do you put things like that into the fire?” Jimin asked.

“I built a clay oven, I mostly cook over the open fire, but the oven works for baking.” Yoongi old him.

“So the same as we have back home.” Jimin said.

Yoongi nodded, “if you ever want to use it just let me know and I’ll light it.”

“If we can get some fruit, I’ll definitely make a pie. I didn’t bake much back home, but my grandmother showed me a few things.”

It was funny, but he hadn’t been lying when he told Yoongi he hadn’t enjoyed cooking, but now he felt the desire to do it. It really did make a big difference in who he was cooking for. His ungrateful and unappreciated family had made it unenjoyable. But he loved the idea of cooking for or with Yoongi. It was another thing that Yoongi had made better for him.

“Oh, I forgot about the things I bought in Port Town!” Jimin said, suddenly remembering the parcels he’d packed away in their luggage.

“I left them by the bookshelf.” Yoongi said, pointing to the small stack piled beside what had become Jimin’s armchair.

Jimin finished up his food and went to retrieve them. He had bought a few things on his wanderings around the market and little shops dotted around Port Town. And even a couple of extra things on his daily outings with Namjoon while he waited on Yoongi’s return.

“I can make something with this.” Jimin said, opening one of the packages to reveal a slab of chocolate.

He remembered stumbling upon the chocolatier’s stall on one of the times Yoongi had left him to his own devices. The old man that ran the stall had invited Jimin to try many of the wonderful treats. He had ended up buying quite a few, the slab of chocolate only one of them. Jimin had never had chocolate like that until that day, and he was excited to try and make something with it. The chocolatier had told him the slab would be perfect for baking into cakes and cookies, and now that he knew Yoongi had a clay oven, he knew for certain he’d be giving it a try.

Jimin continued to open the small packages of items that he’d bought, a few other sweet treats he wanted to share with Yoongi. A small wood carving of one of the lighthouses of Port Town, a small framed drawing of the port and then the final one, the gift for Yoongi.

“This is for you.” Jimin said, handing it across to him.

“For me?”

Yoongi looked confused about receiving the gift and took it with gentle hands. He looked up at Jimin, fingers toying with the edge of the packaging and it was so endearing, Jimin nodded for him to go ahead, hoping that his present was well received.

Yoongi opened the package with care, his eyes widening slightly as he revealed a leather-bound book beneath the folds of paper.

“The seller said it came from one of the lands beyond the sea.” Jimin told him, “said he got it off one of the travellers that passed through the port.”

Yoongi turned the book over in his hands, running a finger over the embossed leather. Jimin had read the short summary on the inside of the cover, a story of forbidden love between two warring kingdoms. A story of love overcoming the odds.

“Thank you Jimin, it’s… it’s amazing.”

“I don’t know if the story will be any good.”

“I’m sure it will be great, I can’t wait to read it. Thank you, truly.”

Jimin’s heart swelled, his cheeks warming at the sincerity in Yoongi’s tone. He looked at the book like it was the greatest gift he had ever received, which Jimin found hard to believe as his eyes flicked over to the pile of gold and precious gems in the corner. Could a dragon be so easily contented with a simple book? With the way his lips turned up in a soft smile as he flicked through the first few pages, Jimin began to believe it may be a possibility.

Dragons were always said to be hoarders of treasure. But he supposed treasure didn’t have to mean gold or riches. It was simply what was important and precious to you. And to Yoongi, reading in the comfort of his old armchair was exactly that. When he thought about it, it made sense. Yoongi wasn’t interested in the riches that accumulated in the corner, happy to give it away or leave it to collect dust. But his stacks of books, the overfilled shelves, they were well cared for. Jimin had even found a small chamber on his wanders through the tunnels filled with more books, neatly stacked and clearly looked after. Books were his treasure, his hoard was the words of others scrawled onto worn pages.

The realisation made Jimin smile. Another thing to add to his ever growing list of things he adored about the man sitting opposite him. Yoongi didn’t treasure finery, he treasured quiet moments and getting lost in books. He treasured cooking good meals and taking care of people.

Jimin wanted to tell him, there and then, just how he was feeling. How much he had fallen in love with him, but Yoongi got to his feet. The sound of the chair scraping against the stone floor slashing through the moment.

“I’m gonna go wash up so I can get started on this.” Yoongi said, waving the book. “Do you want to use the bathing pool after me, I shouldn’t be long I bathed last night.”

“Oh um, yes. I’ll clean up these dishes first.” Jimin said, trying to collect himself and push down his building feelings.

“Okay, I’ll make sure it’s nice and warm for you.” Yoongi said, giving him one of those pretty smiles that Jimin so loved.

He watched as Yoongi walked away, wishing he had the guts to chase after him.

It took him less time than he thought it would to clean the dishes and he was left floundering feeling a little lost as to what to do. He didn’t know if he should just go to the bathing pool, that was what he wanted to do, but then Yoongi had specifically asked him if he wanted to use it after him, which made Jimin think he wanted to be left alone and bathe in privacy.

He ended up just sitting at the kitchen table staring into the flames of the fire. He wished he knew what to do next. How to approach Yoongi with what he knew deep down he needed to tell him. He wished he had just told him that night on the bridge. He wished he had found the words to pour out his heart. Even if he had faced rejection it would have been better than this uncertainty.

Jimin didn’t know where he stood with Yoongi. He wasn’t acting any differently to how he had before they had shared a night of soft touches and gentle kisses. Aside from waking up in his arms that morning. But in the waking hours nothing had changed. He didn’t know if things would have been different if the whole thing with Seokjin and Namjoon hadn’t happened. If they hadn’t ran into Jungkook, and their lives uninterrupted. Would Jimin have had the chance to tell Yoongi how he felt? Would Yoongi have shared his own feelings?

“Jimin, it’s ready for you.”

Jimin jumped slightly at the sound of Yoongi’s voice, he’d been so lost in thought he hadn’t noticed him reappear, wet hair dripping into his clean clothes.

“R-right, thank you.” He stammered, getting up and headed towards the tunnel, ignoring Yoongi’s confused expression as he hurried by.

Jimin quickly stripped off and sank into the warm water, Yoongi somehow always knowing the perfect temperature to make it for him. Soap suds still lingered on the surface from Yoongi’s bathing, a reminder that he had been submerged in the very same pool only moments before.

Jimin thought back to the time they had shared the pool together, Yoongi’s naked body so close to his own, but just that little bit too far. He remember how he hadn’t known what to do with his feelings back then. Unsure of what they really were.

The difference between now and then was crazy. So much seemed to have happened in such a short space of time. So much within him had changed. He felt like he’d been through a thousand lifetimes, only to end up back at the beginning again. That same fork in the road from which he still needed to choose a path to embark on.

Though that choice was growing clearer every day. The lingering doubts slowly fading away. Whatever his path was, he wanted to take it with Yoongi. He wanted to remain at the dragon's side and explore the future with him.

After everything he had been through. His miserable upbringing, the hurt and loneliness, and of course the sacrifice… it all led him to Yoongi. It led him to the place where his heart could heal.

That night on the lakeshore of his hometown, he had hoped for Yoongi to be the one to pick up the shattered pieces of his broken heart and make it whole again. And he could feel it happening. It was like every moment they spent together he felt a little stronger, he felt more himself, he felt more alive. It was as though Yoongi’s sheer presence in his life was enough to make it all better.

Then when they had kissed on the bridge, the moonlight casting over them. Something inside of him had burst free. A happiness he had never felt before. A happiness he didn’t even know could exist. Maybe it was cliche to say, but it was as though the stars had aligned, that their destinies had come together as one.

*

When Jimin finally returned to the main cavern Yoongi was, as promised, engrossed in the book Jimin had gifted him. He hadn’t noticed before, too focussed on running out of the room, but his short sleeves revealed his dark scales spreading up over his arms, small patches of pale human skin visible between them. Jimin itched to touch them, to run his fingers over the soft scales.

“Would you like some tea?” Jimin asked.

Yoongi looked up, and Jimin couldn’t help but notice the way they widened slightly at Jimin’s appearance. Maybe he should have grabbed clean clothes like Yoongi had before going to bathe, but it hadn’t even crossed his mind. So instead, he stood in the silk robe which adored, the material skimming over his bare thighs. Thighs which Yoongi’s eyes dropped to for a brief moment.

“Oh, um yes. Thank you.” He said, forcing his gaze back to his book, a dusting of pink appearing over the apples of his cheeks.

It hadn’t been a reaction Jimin had expected. He hadn’t really expected a reaction at all. But he couldn’t deny that he liked it. He liked whenever Yoongi’s attention was on him.

Once the tea was made he joined Yoongi, sinking into what had become his armchair. He tucked his legs up under himself, and sipped at his tea, enjoying the peaceful quiet of the mountain that he had come to love. While he had enjoyed Port Town, he decided it was a place he would only like to visit. Living there would be too much. He liked the quiet of the mountains. He’d spent a lot of time alone growing up, any chance he got to escape his family and had grown accustomed to the quiet. Port Town was too loud in comparison. Too busy with too much going on at all times. He definitely preferred a quieter sort of life.

The mountains also felt like home. He knew the place he had grown up in wasn't somewhere he wished to return to now. But he liked that he could look out and see the lake in the distance. It being close by felt strangely comforting, like he hadn’t completely left it behind.

He'd grown accustomed to the belly of the mountain too. It's dark stone walls. The way the light fell in through the skylight, the winding tunnels that he could still get lost in. It all felt like home. Returning had felt like a sigh of relief. Like he was back where he belonged.

Jimin glanced over at Yoongi, his lips turned up slightly as he read over a passage that pleased him. His dragon scales catching the light ever so slightly making them shimmer in greens and blues. He was so beautiful and had such a kind heart. It would have been impossible for Jimin not to fall in love with him. He couldn’t imagine his life without him in it now. Those few days where Yoongi had been away had been horrible. Like a piece of him was missing. He’d just wanted him back at his side, quietly existing in the perfect way that he did.

Jimin had considered many times if he had just clung to the first person to show him any care and attention in years. If that had been the reason he had fallen so fast and hard for the dragon. But the more he thought about it, the more he didn’t think it was that. It was something different. Something he couldn’t explain. With anyone else he knew he would have guarded his heart.

Yoongi was different. With Yoongi he could feel it, deep in his soul, that he could trust him with the fragile pieces.

“You seem lost in thought.”

Jimin turned to find Yoongi looking at him. He hadn’t even noticed his cup was empty, putting it down on the small table between the chairs Jimin smiled.

“Yeah, just thinking about how much has happened over the last few days.” He said.

Yoongi nodded, “yeah, I um, meant to apologise again for everything that happened in Port Town. For my actions…”

“Yoongi, you don’t need to apologise. I understand. You needed some time.” Jimin assured him.

Yoongi slumped back into his chair, closing his book and resting it atop his knee.

“It was a lot to process. Finding out my friends had known my big secret all along was not something I expected to learn.” Yoongi told him, “it was just a breaking point on top of a lot of things that have been on my mind lately.”

“Well you witnessed what happened when I reached my breaking point, And since you didn’t break down crying in the street in the middle of the night, I think you’re already doing better than me.” Jimin joked.

Yoongi laughed, shaking his head, “how can you joke about that?”

“If I don’t, I just feel bad. And I don’t want to feel bad about it.” Jimin said shrugging, “you told me that it was okay to feel things and you were right. Everything I had pent up inside me, I need to let it out. Would I have preferred to do it in a less dramatic and embarrassing way? Yes. But it was something I needed.”

“I suppose. I’m still sorry for just leaving you like that though. I know you were worried.”

Jimin couldn’t lie and say he hadn’t been worried, but more than anything he had just missed Yoongi in the days he was absent.

“I knew you’d come back for me.”

Yoongi’s promise to return to him had eased his heart. Knowing for certain that he would come back was all Jimin needed. Though looking back, he should never have doubted it in the first place, but he supposed that was down to a lifetime of not having someone who actually cared about him. And he believed that Yoongi did care about him, at least in some capacity. He wasn’t sure what that capacity was, whether Yoongi shared his feelings or not, but he at least gave enough of a shit about Jimin not to abandon him.

“You never did tell me what you thought about Port Town, not properly. Did you like it?” Yoongi said, clearly trying to shift the conversation.

“It was nice.”

“Nice?”

“It was… very loud.” Jimin said, “I’m used to a quieter life. I liked it, but I don’t know if it is somewhere I could stay permanently.”

“That I can agree with. I like visiting Port Town, but its much to crowded and busy for me to stay too long.” Yoongi said.

“Yeah, too many people. My hometown is so small in comparison, it felt a little overwhelming at times. Though I did like the beach and the lighthouse. And I liked how much of it there was still to explore.” Jimin said.

The beach had definitely been his favourite place. He liked being able to sit there and have a moment of peace watching the waves lap at the shore. If the rest of Port Town had been a calm he may have been more enticed to stay there.

“Coming from this area, where things are quieter, slower, Port Town can feel intense. But it does have its merits like the ones you describe, I do like visiting.” Yoongi agreed, “plus Namjoon and Seokjin are there, so…”

“Is everything really okay between you all now?”

“Yeah, I wish they’d told me sooner but I understand why they didn’t. And I also understand that I’m partially at fault because I know I distance myself at times.” Yoongi told him, “things have changed between us, especially me and Seokjin, but I think it’ll be for the better in time.”

“I’m glad you will be able to be your true self around them now. They’re good people, and took good care of me while you were away.” Jimin said, thankful that Yoongi had fixed things with his friends.

“I knew they would.”

Jimin could tell that despite their argument, Yoongi had never lost faith or trust in them. Not really. He had left Jimin with them, knowing that they would make sure he was okay. That they would look after him. At the end of the day, they were his friends whom he could rely on.

Jimin wished he had friends like that but really he had no one. Only Yoongi.

“So does this mean Port Town is out of the running?” Yoongi asked.

He wasn’t looking at Jimin, his gaze on the fire burning away across the cavern. The time was drawing closer, Jimin knew it. Yoongi was asking him what he wanted, where he wanted to go. But Jimin didn't want to go anywhere. He wanted to stay.

“Yeah.” Jimin said softly.

Yoongi got to his feet, his hair was drying into soft waves, curling around his ears where he tucked it back. Jet black against pale skin. Forever contrasting like his human and dragon sides.

“I think you know what I’m going to say to you.” Yoongi said, still not looking at Jimin. “I don’t want to pressure you into making a decision, but…”

“But it’s time I made one.” Jimin said, his chest felt tight.

You have two choices, you can leave… or you can stay here, with me.

“I really don’t mean to rush you. But I also don’t want to keep you from settling into your new home. Especially after our trip to Port Town was ruined.” Yoongi said.

“It wasn’t ruined…”

“It didn’t end how it was supposed to. I only wanted to show you how good the place was, not how messy my life is.” Yoongi continued, “but really, it all got me thinking about what we’re doing here and I really want to help you find your place.”

Jimin’s stomach felt like it was full of lead as Yoongi spoke. Was this his way of rejecting Jimin before he’d even got the chance to confess his feelings? Did Yoongi want him gone?

“I know it’s probably a really hard decision, so again, I don’t mean to rush you but I think dragging this out longer is only gonna make it harder.” Yoongi said, “I could show you more places, and maybe you need that. After all, I only really took you to the towns where my friends live, but maybe you don’t want that. And if that’s the case, please say and I can take you anywhere you want to go.”

“I don’t want to go anywhere.” Jimin said.

Yoongi had been pacing as he talked, but at Jimin’s words he stopped. Turning to look at Jimin who had finally gotten to his feet.

“And you don’t need to worry about rushing my decision because I’ve already made it.”

“Oh…”

Jimin walked over to him, and he could see the slight red ring around his dark eyes.

“I made my decision a while ago.”

“You did?”

Jimin nodded.

“Where do you want to go?”

“I told you, I don’t want to go anywhere.” Jimin repeated, “I want to stay here.”

He reached out and took hold of Yoongi’s hands. Yoongi who wasn’t saying anything, only staring at Jimin.

“I don't want to go to Port Town, or Lakeside or anywhere else. I want to stay here… with you.”

“Jimin…”

“Please… I just… I’m in love with you. And I know that probably sounds crazy because we’ve only known each other a short time. But I can’t think of any other way to describe the way I feel about you.”

“I don’t know what to say.” Yoongi said.

Jimin’s chest felt tight, but he held back the tears that threatened to spill.

“You don’t have to say anything.”

“But, Jimin… why? Why do you want to stay with me? I’m… I’m nothing, I’m a monster.”

“Oh Yoongi, you are not a monster. You’re anything but.” Jimin said, reaching up to brush his hair back from his face. “You’re the kindest, most compassionate and caring person I’ve ever met. You’re smart, and funny, and not to mention beautiful. I want to stay with you because I’ve never been happier than I have since I met you.”

“I don’t have anything to offer you. My life… it’s complicated, you would be stuck here with me. Trapped with someone who always has to hide.” Yoongi said.

“You have already offered me everything I could ever wish for. You gave me a home I love. I wasn’t lying when I said I preferred the quiet. I was so happy to come back to the mountain, because it feels like home here.”

Yoongi didn't say anything for a moment, but the fact that he hadn’t pulled away. That his hands were still in Jimin’s let him hope for a moment. That maybe, just maybe he may not be rejected. That there was a chance that Yoongi felt something for him too.

“The first day I came here, you gave me the choice. The choice to leave, or stay here with you. And my choice is to stay.” Jimin said, again.

Yoongi looked down at their hands, and Jimin holding onto his, the black scales of his dragon skin spread up from his wrists over the backs of his left hand, Jimin rubbed his thumb over it. Hoping that Yoongi understood that he loved both parts of him, human and dragon.

“There was another reason I left that day in Port Town.” Yoongi said, not looking up.

Jimin’s stomach clenched, terrified about what Yoongi was about to tell him.

“I don’t even know if you realised it,” Yoongi continued, “but I could feel it. The bond between us, it was growing stronger and I didn’t know what to do. After… after that night when you kissed me on the bridge… it was like something shifted within me. Something I didn’t know how to process.”

“Yoongi…”

“And then, when we were in the valley with Jungkook. Again, I don’t know if you realised, but you were speaking to me, not out loud, but telepathically, the way I had with you when in my dragon form. You were talking back to me like that.”

Jimin had forgotten about that. In the chaos of everything that happened, he had let it slip away. But he remembered it now, how he had spoken to Yoongi without saying a word. It was only now, as Yoongi mentioned it, that he realised just what that had meant. What it signified.

“I wasn’t sure at first, if it was just my feelings projecting onto you. I could feel the bond between us long before that, and then… it was overwhelming. I didn’t know what to do. Then everything happened with Seokjin and Namjoon, it was all too much. So I ran. Like a coward, I ran.”

“You’re not a coward.” Jimin said, squeezing his hands gently. “You’re not a coward for feeling overwhelmed and scared.”

“I didn’t want to leave you, but I didn’t know how to be around you.” Yoongi said, “I didn’t know what was happening and I was terrified. Jimin, I can’t be the person you need me to be,”

Yoongi shook his head, pulling his hands free from Jimin’s grip at last and turning away to look back at the fire that burned so brightly.

“You’re already everything I need you to be.” Jimin said. “I don’t know what this means, I don’t know what you’re trying to tell me. But none of it changes how I feel about you. I’m in love with you, with all of you.”

Yoongi turned back around to face Jimin and his eyes were a deep ruby red. Fire licked at his fingers as his emotions surged through him, and all Jimin could do was stand tall. He wasn’t afraid of Yoongi, he hadn’t been since he had learned of his true nature. Even when he knew he should have been, he had never felt afraid of the man standing before him.

“I could hurt you.” Yoongi said, his voice cracking as he looked down at his hands, at the fire that spread over them.

“You would never hurt me.” Jimin said, slowly approaching him.

He reached out for Yoongi, and the moment he did the fire died, the warmth lingering on his skin as Jimin took hold of his hands once again.

“Yoongi please, let me love you.” Jimin said softly.

Yoongi looked up at him, the red slowly fading from his eyes, the deep brown returning as he met Jimin’s eyes at last. There was pain there, but also a glimmer of something like hope. And the way he was looking at Jimin made his heart flutter.

“I love you.” Jimin repeated.

“I love you too.”

*

Jimin felt like he had a million things rushing through his mind all at once. He looked out over the land that sprawled below the mountain, at the lake glistening in the distance as the afternoon sun shone down over it.

Two days had passed since he had confessed his feelings to Yoongi. Two days had passed since he made his choice. It felt like everything had changed in that moment. That his path had finally been revealed. He still didn’t know what would happen as he walked along it, but what he did know was that Yoongi would be at his side.

Yoongi had told him he loved him.

I love you too

He replayed the moment over in his head again and again. The words hanging in the air, the way Jimin had felt a warmth spread through his fingers where they connected with Yoongi’s, up through his hands and arms, spreading over his chest, down to his stomach and through his legs. Like a fire had been ignited and set ablaze through his entire body.

Then Yoongi had kissed him.

He could still feel his lips against his, could taste him on his tongue, could feel his arms wrapped around him. It made him feel lighter than air, and rooted to the ground all at once. It felt like home.

They had talked for hours. Jimin confessing everything he’d been feeling over the past few weeks. Yoongi admitting his own feelings, how he had fallen for Jimin the moment they met. That when he had offered Jimin the option to stay with him, he had never believed it was something that could become a reality, but he had wished for it all the same. How, the night that Jimin had kissed him, Yoongi had realised that their bond had grown beyond anything he could have imagined.

“I didn’t know what it meant, that pull I had towards you.” Yoongi told him as they had lain together on the bed. “Not until you kissed me, then it was like everything made sense, but at the same time it terrified me because I didn't know if you felt it too.”

“I felt it. I didn’t know that was what I was feeling, but I felt it too.” Jimin told him.

It was only as they talked that he realised that it had been their bond that had made Jimin feel the way he had when Yoongi had left. That emptiness he had felt was because their bond was being stretched too far. That pull he had been feeling was his soul searching for the one it was connected to.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t talk to you sooner.” Yoongi said, brushing his hair back from his face. “Maybe it would’ve been easier if I had, but I didn’t know how. I felt like I was keeping you here, that my attachment to you was the thing that was stopping you from leaving, that it wasn’t your choice.”

“No, it wasn’t that at all.” Jimin assured, “it was always my choice to stay, perhaps from the very beginning. All I wanted to do was stay here and get to know you more, to fall in love with you.”

Yoongi had talked about his parents’s bond. How he had dreamed of having something like that of his own one day, but never truly believing it could happen. He had secretly wondered if his parents had been a special case, a unique bond between human and hybrid. Something he would never get to experience. After all, how could someone love a dragon? But Jimin did, he loved him.

“I remember that day.” Yoongi had told him, “beside the lake. You told me about it, that you had seen me across the water. I remember.”

Jimin had looked at him in surprise, never thinking that moment that had been such a big moment in his life would have even been of note to anyone else.

“I remember seeing the small boy on the opposite side of the lake, his eyes wide with surprise as I looked over at him.” Yoongi continued, “I remember being scared, terrified of his reaction, I was still so young myself, and here was this boy, this pretty boy who didn’t show any fear as he looked over at me across the water even as the monster I was.”

“You were never a monster.” Jimin told him, “you were magnificent and wonderful. I dreamed that I would get to see you again, I just never expected it to be like this.”

Yoongi had laughed, “you never expected to be sacrificed to me?”

“No, definitely not. But I’m glad I was.”

*

“Hey, what are you doing out here?”

Jimin turned to see Yoongi stood in the cave mouth, his long hair tied back from his face again.

“Just thinking about what comes next.” Jimin said, as Yoongi came to sit beside him.

“What do you want to come next?” Yoongi asked.

“I don’t know, all I know is that I want to do it with you.”

Yoongi pressed a kiss to his temple as Jimin leaned into his side. His dragon heat warming the chill the breeze had given him. He would never feel cold again with Yoongi at his side.

That was the truth of it all. He didn’t know, nor care what came next, not with Yoongi by his side. Everything suddenly felt right in the world. As though he had been waiting for this moment to come. Jimin knew Yoongi still had some concerns, had voiced many of them during their talks over the past two days. How he worried that Jimin’s life would be limited by him. That he would regret staying in the mountains with a dragon.

But Jimin didn’t have any of those worries. Yoongi had opened up the world for him. He was free to do whatever he wished now, to chase dreams he didn’t even know he had and create new ones whenever he wished. None of those things had been possible before.

“We don’t have to stay in the mountains.” Yoongi said after a while.

“What d’you mean?”

“We could go anywhere you want, my parents did that. They travelled the world until they settled in the village I was born in.” Yoongi said, “we could do that.”

“Really?”

“You keep telling me that I opened up your world, well maybe you could help me open up mine.”

Jimin looked at him, Yoongi’s gaze was soft as he looked out over the land that spread out beyond the mountains. Flush with green, the world alive again after the miserable winter months.

“I’ve kept myself locked away in this mountain most of my life, too afraid to venture too far. Too afraid to stay anywhere longer than a few nights incase something happened, or my true self was revealed.” He continued. “But with you, I’m not so scared.”

Jimin slipped his hand into Yoongi’s, interlacing their fingers.

“I’d really love to see the world with you. But this will always be our home.” Jimin said, “I know you think me living here in the mountain is some terrible thing, but truthfully, I’ve never felt more at home than in these cavern walls. You’ve made it a home, and even if I keep getting lost in the tunnels, I would stay here forever with you.”

Yoongi reached up, cupping Jimin’s face, his thumb brushing over his cheekbone.

“I really do love you.” Yoongi said softly, “you’re the most beautiful person I’ve ever met, inside and outside. Your heart is so good and it makes me want to be good too.”

“You’re already good.” Jimin told him, “you always have been. Your past doesn’t change that, your dragon side doesn’t change that. You’re a good person with a good heart, and I hope one day you’ll believe me when I tell you that.”

Yoongi smiled, a soft pink hue forming over his pale skin. There was less dragon scale spread over his body now, after being in his human form for a few days. Jimin found himself missing it a little. He loved the way both of his sides showed when it was visible.

They stayed out there until the sun set, watching as the sky turned pink and red. Night falling over the mountains and the air turning cool. Not that Jimin felt cold, not with Yoongi’s arms around him.

Yoongi made them dinner and they ate quietly together. Jimin couldn’t help but think they’d finally ran out of things to talk about. But it didn’t matter, their silence was peaceful and comfortable. Neither one feeling the need to fill it with sounds other than clattering of cutlery against plates and the soft crackle of the fire as it filled the cavern with it’s warm light.

“I think I’ll take a soak in the bathing pool.” Jimin said, as he finished washing up the dinner dishes.

“I’ll warm the water for you.” Yoongi said, getting to his feet.

Jimin didn’t voice his wish for Yoongi to join him, instead simply followed him through the dark tunnel to the familiar cavern that housed the pool. As Yoongi lit a fire and used his dragon fire to warm the water, Jimin stripped out of his clothes, before slipping into the water.

Yoongi remained crouched at the water edge, one hand still submerged, heat permeating from it. Jimin swam out across the pool and then back to Yoongi, coming to a stop in front of him. Looking up at Yoongi, he had to force himself to hold eye contact. He could feel the blush spreading over his cheeks and neck, with the intensity in Yoongi’s gaze. Jimin rested his arms on the edge of the pool, letting his legs float back behind him.

“Don’t you want to come in?” Jimin asked.

Jimin watched as Yoongi’s jaw tightened, the muscle twitching there.

“Are you sure?”

“It’s not like we haven’t done it before.” Jimin said, thinking back to the first time he and Yoongi had bathed together.

“Okay.”

They hadn’t done anything more than share a few gentle kisses, but Jimin wished they had shared more. He wanted more.

He turned around, settling himself back against the pool edge, letting the heat of the water relax him. Closing his eyes and trying not to overthink the fact that he could hear Yoongi taking off his clothes. The small splash and the movement of the water announced that Yoongi had entered the pool. Jimin opened his eyes again to see Yoongi sat beside him, hair wet and brushed back from his face.

Even in the dim firelight Yoongi was beautiful. Jimin edged closer, until their sides were touching. Jimin felt like he was too hot all over and it wasn’t from the temperature of the water.

Forcing himself to relax, he closed his eyes again. Leaning his head back, trying to push away the tension that seemed to coil through his body. The gentle sloshing of the water and crackle of the fire were the only sounds, and Jimin should have felt relaxed, but with Yoongi pressed against his side all he could think about was touching him. Feeling him.

Just like the first time they had shared the bathing pool together, Jimin made a quick decision to distract himself from impure thoughts and pushed himself off the side and out into the middle of the pool. Swimming across to the far side. He turned around when he reached it to find Yoongi watching him. His strong gaze making Jimin’s stomach clench.

Jimin sank below the surface, submerging himself in the warm water. Rising again he pushed his hair back from his face, he could feel Yoongi’s eyes on him. Knew he was watching his every move. It made him feel a little self conscious but also a little proud. Proud that he could keep the dragon’s attention, that his eyes were only on him.

He looked back at Yoongi, and decided to stop being afraid.

Swimming back across, he didn’t aim for where he had been sat. Instead swimming up to Yoongi, who watched him the entire time. Jimin swam right up to Yoongi, coming to a stop much closer than he actually intended, but didn’t regret. He gripped the pool’s edge on either side of Yoongi's broad shoulders, effectively caging him in.

“Can I kiss you?” Jimin whispered, though it sounded loud in the quiet of the cavern.

“You can kiss me whenever you want.” Yoongi replied.

Jimin closed the gap between them, lips finding Yoongi’s as he closed his eyes and let himself fall into the moment. Yoongi’s hands came up to grip his hips as Jimin kissed him, his lips warm and slightly chapped again Jimin’s. He cupped Yoongi’s jaw with one hand, as Yoongi deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue past Jimin’s lips to meet his own. The feeling of Yoongi’s hands on his body as he kissed him made Jimin’s stomach squirm pleasantly. All the heat that had been building between them pouring out.

Yoongi pulled him closer, until Jimin was pretty much in his lap. His knees banging against the side of the pool, but he didn’t care. All he cared about was their bodies pressed together. And when Yoongi’s hands moved lower, he couldn’t help the moan that slipped out.

He felt Yoongi’s smile against his lips as his hands massaged the flesh of his ass. He could already feel himself getting hard, could feel Yoongi’s hardness below him.

“Y-Yoongi…” Jimin breathed, as Yoongi moved down from his mouth to his neck, peppering the sensitive skin of his throat with kisses.

“Tell me what you want baby.” Yoongi murmured into Jimin’s skin.

“Y-You…”

Yoongi huffed out a laugh, “gonna need a little more than that angel.”

“Make love to me.” Jimin said, opening his eyes and looking down at Yoongi.

Ruby ringed the deep brown of his eyes, his skin was flushed pink and Yoongi had never looked better. Not with he way he looked up at Jimin. He made him feel like he was the most precious treasure in the world. Jimin had never felt more wanted.

“Kiss me again.” Yoongi said, softly, and Jimin could only oblige.

Wrapping his arms around Young’s neck, he kissed him again. Their lips moving in perfect sync with each other. Then Jimin felt himself being lifted. He let out a small yelp in surprise, making Yoongi laugh. Jimin wrapped his legs around Yoongi’s waist as he climbed out of the bathing pool, carrying Jimin as though he weighed nothing at all.

Yoongi carried Jimin along the dark tunnel and back to the main cavern. Jimin felt giddy and a little anxious as Yoongi walked them over to the bed. The cavern was dimly lit by the main fire by the kitchen area, but after lowering Jimin onto the bed, Yoongi lit the lanterns, casting a warm glow over the bed and Jimin’s naked body.

It took everything in him not to cover himself, as Yoongi looked down at him, from where he was kneeling. He felt so exposed, both physically and emotionally as Yoongi took him in. His dark eyes scouring every inch of Jimin’s form.

“You're so beautiful.” Yoongi said, his deep voice sending a wave of goosebumps over Jimin's skin.

“You’re the beautiful one.” Jimin shot back, reaching up to run his hands over Yoongi’s arms, fingers grazing over where human skin melted into dragon scale.

Yoongi’s jaw clenched slightly as he did so, and Jimin could tell he didn’t agree with him. Jimin sat up, sliding his hands up over Yoongi’s arms and shoulders, down over his broad chest, still partially covered with dark scales.

“So pretty, the way they reflect the light,” Jimin said, the scales soft under the pads of his fingers, “I love to see both sides of you at once. Makes you even more beautiful and handsome.”

“You don’t… you don't think they’re ugly?” Yoongi said, brushing a hand over a section of his scales on his bicep.

“Not at all, the first time I saw them back at the inn, I couldn’t stop thinking about them.” Jimin confessed, “they’re so pretty, every part of you is.”

“Aish, you’re too much.” Yoongi whined, but he smiling.

“I will tell you how beautiful you are every day until you start to believe it.” Jimin said, “because you are, you’re perfect.”

Yoongi shook his head, but the smile didn’t fade, Jimin never wanted it to fade.

“Jimin…”

“You’re not allowed to argue with me.” Jimin said, pinching his side lightly, “bad dragon.”

“Yah! Fine. But it’s a little hard to believe, not when I see you. How can I be perfect when I’m not you?” Yoongi asked.

Jimin’s felt his face flush with warmth, his heart fluttering at Yoongi’s words.

“Shut up and kiss me.”

It was all Jimin could think to say, and Yoongi smiled wider, closing the gap between them and kissing Jimin with such tenderness that he felt like he was going to melt. He fell back onto the bed, pulling Yoongi’s with him. Wrapping themselves around each other as they kissed. Hands exploring, touching, feeling, every inch of skin and scale. Their bodies moving together, breathing hard, heat growing. All Jimin could think about was Yoongi’s hands on him, his skin against his. The feeling of him, everything.

He closed his eyes, arching his back as the feeling of pleasure took over. Yoongi’s touch sending him hurtling towards the edge. The cavern filled with the sounds of their love, gentle moans, gasps, pleads of wanting. Their bodies and souls becoming one.

*

Jimin rolled over onto his side, Yoongi was laying on his back, one arm tucked beneath his head. Jimin rested his head on his chest, sleep pulling at his edges.

“You okay?” Yoongi asked, carding a hand through Jimin’s mussed up hair.

Jimin could only hum in assent.

He felt too blissed out to speak, like his entire body was made of jelly. He’d never felt anything like he had with Yoongi. If he had known sex was that good he would’ve been having it sooner. Though he couldn’t imagine wanting it with anyone else.

He’d expected it to be a uncomfortable, had heard it could be painful even, but Yoongi had taken his time. Making sure Jimin was ready, and relaxed. It had felt amazing, beyond anything he’d ever imagined. And not just the physical aspect, being so intimate with Yoongi, sharing that moment with him. His heart felt like it was going to explode, their bond singing as they gave themselves to each other.

Jimin pressed a kiss to Yoongi’s chest, right where the scales melted into his human skin.

“Sleep baby, and tomorrow I will show you there world.” Yoongi whispered.

Jimin believed him. Believed that their lives would open up and expand even further than before. Jimin would help Yoongi trust in himself and open up his world the way he had done for Jimin. They would take their new path together.

When Jimin was made a sacrifice to the dragon, he thought his life was over. But the reality was it was only just beginning. Everything he had known was gone, and something new was out there for him to explore. His life finally his own. That night, on the side of the mountain, as the darkness loomed around him, Jimin had thought his life had been the sacrifice, but it turned out his heart was the thing that was given. His heart given to the dragon that lived in the mountains.

I love you

Jimin thought the words as his eyes fluttered closed, sleep finally taking him.

I love you too

Chapter Text

Jimin stepped back and looked at his work. Hands on his hips, as he inspected for any slight misplacement.

“It looks fine, you’re stressing too much.” Yoongi said from behind him.

Jimin looked over his shoulder at him, “I just want it to be perfect.”

Yoongi gave him a knowing smile.

“I don’t think sofa cushions can be perfect.” He said, wiping his hands off.

He’d been preparing lunch, the cavern filled with the smells of cooking food. Jimin’s stomach probably would’ve been rumbling with hunger if it hadn’t been twisted in knots of anxiety. As he looked back at the sofa he’d been ‘fixing’ for the past five minutes, he felt a little crazy.

Yoongi walked over to him, wrapping his arms around Jimin’s waist, resting his chin on Jimin’s shoulder. He let the dragon’s warmth spread through him, it was strangely calming. Or maybe it was just Yoongi who was calming.

Everything will be fine

Jimin smiled, letting his eyes close.

i know. He replied.

It still made him all fuzzy inside whenever they spoke through their connection while Yoongi was in human form. It was a reminder of their bond, that unwavering tie between them.

A year had passed since Jimin had first came to the dragon’s mountain. The eve of the lunar festival approaching. Soon they would welcome their friends, who would join them in celebrating the new year. Bringing joy to a day that had plagued Jimin’s nightmares.

He knew his anxiety was partly down to that. The memories of the fateful night he had been sacrificed by his parents and the people of his hometown to the very dragon that had his arms wrapped around him in a soft embrace. Jimin just let himself be held for a moment. Letting his worries slip away.

“I’m sorry for being a little over the top.” Jimin said at last, opening his eyes again.

“You’re not over the top, I just don’t want you to worry needlessly.” Yoongi said, “none of them would care if the place was a mess, which it isn’t. I think this is the tidiest it’s ever been.”

Jimin knew he was right. Jimin had been fussing over the tiniest things and it was all unnecessary. Their home was perfect already. Jimin loved all the little changes that had come over the year. How Yoongi had built more bookshelves to store his ever growing collection. How they now had a plush sofa sat opposite their armchairs, a beautifully carved coffee table between them.

Their dining table had been replaced by a larger one, and Jimin had brought in some plants a market trader in Port Town had insisted would survive well even with little light. It had slowly morphed from Yoongi’s home, to their home. And Jimin loved it even more now.

“They’ll be here soon, why don’t you make some tea and I’ll go up to the greet them.” Yoongi said, looking up at the skylight that let in a stream of bright sunshine.

Jimin always marvelled at the way Yoongi could always tell what time it was just by looking up at the sky. He had never been as good at it. But he knew noon was approaching and that was the time their friends were due to arrive.

“Okay, but first…” Jimin said, twisting around in Yoongi’s arms.

He was greeted by his favourite smile, a tinge of amber around Yoongi’s brown eyes that never seemed to leave since their bond fully formed. The mark of their unity. Jimin reached up, tracing a finger over the scales that peaked out from Yoongi’s collar, still as beautiful as the day Jimin had first seen them. He leaned up, and pressed a soft kiss to Yoongi’s waiting lips.

*

“Wow, this is so good.” Jungkook said around a mouthful of stew.

“Yoongi did all the cooking while I was stressing over the cushions.” Jimin said, making them all laugh.

“The cushions look beautiful Jimin.” Hoseok said, with only a hint of teasing in his voice.

The moment their friends had arrived, all of Jimin’s worries had vanished. All he had felt was happiness in seeing them all again. It had been a few months since they’d ventured out of their mountains, the winter a harsh one keeping them cosied up inside. He’d missed seeing their smiles and hearing their laughter. It had been Yoongi’s idea to invite them all for the lunar celebration and Jimin was thrilled at the idea.

“So what are the plans for tonight?” Namjoon asked.

“We can go down to the communal grounds and celebrate the new year there.” Yoongi told them.

Jimin thought back to when Yoongi had first taken him to the old communal grounds. How the rain had been pouring, but even through it all he’d felt the quiet power that lingered there. It was a place of importance to the dragons that had lived in the mountains for centuries, and it made Jimin happy that Yoongi was able to celebrate the lunar new year with other dragons again.

“Sounds perfect.” Namjoon said, smiling softly at Yoongi.

Their friendship had grown since all of their secrets had been revealed between them. Yoongi had let himself open up to his friends. He had confessed to Jimin how he’d held himself back all these years, terrified to really open himself up to them, but now he was finally able to do that. Hoseok and Taehyung knew what Yoongi was now, though Taehyung had apparently had his suspicions all along.

“There’s just something different about him, y’know?” Taehyung had said to Jimin as they’d sailed out on the lake the day after Yoongi had revealed his secret. “And it makes sense, I only ever saw the dragon while he was in town, in the distance flying overhead. Most people didn’t notice it, too busy with their lives to look up. But I saw it, I saw him.”

Yoongi hadn’t been the only one to grow his friendships either. Jimin had grown close to them all. They had visited both Port Town and Lakeside multiple times throughout the past year, and it had given Jimin a chance to really get to know each of them, forming the friendships he’d never had growing up. And as they all sat around the table that afternoon, eating and talking, Jimin knew the seven of them would remain friends for life.

*

“How are you feeling?” Yoongi asked as he and Jimin took a moment to themselves.

The others were relaxing after their journeys, taking a soak in the bathing pool or napping, ahead of the evening’s celebrations.

“I’m okay, it’s a little weird thinking about how different my life was a year ago.” Jimin told him.

“A lot has changed, for you and me both.”

“Changed for the better.” Jimin said, resting his head on Yoongi’s shoulder.

“Is it terrible to say that I’d glad you were my sacrifice?” Yoongi asked after a moment. “It feels like it should be, but I can’t help but be thankful that it brought you into my life.”

Jimin looked up at him, at the man he had fallen so deeply in love with. Everything about Yoongi made him happy. He couldn’t imagine his life without him now. With Yoongi he felt complete, like he could finally be the person he was meant to be. He didn’t have to suppress parts of himself, didn’t have to shy away from the world. He could just be himself and enjoy his life however he wanted.

“I’m glad too.” Jimin said, slipping his hand into Yoongi’s. “I often think about how different my life would have been if I had not been chosen as the sacrifice that day. How I would be stuck in a miserable life with people who didn’t care about me. How I would never have been able to see the world, or meet our friends, or feel the love I do for you.”

“Jiminie…”

“My heart may have broken that day. But you were the one to put it back together, you were the one who helped me reshape it and make it stronger.”

“You did the same for me. You helped heal old wounds that I never believed could be healed. You make me proud of what I am instead of afraid and ashamed. You’re my soul mate, my everything and I love you.”

“I love you too.”

*

The sky was clear overhead, stars twinkling in the inky darkness. The moon was full and bright, just like it had been the night of his sacrifice, but there was no cold wind. It was unseasonably mild, the promise of spring in the air. Though Jimin still kept close to Yoongi’s side, his dragon heat keeping him warm.

“As we approach the new year, we celebrate the one that has past by.” Namjoon said, standing at the head of their small group. “Of new friendships, and old. Of letting go of our pasts, and looking to the future. A lot has changed for the seven of us over these last twelve months. We have opened our hearts, and healed the cracks that had formed within them. We have shared good times and bad, and most important of all, we have come together. I’m happy to share this most special of nights with you all. So please, let us celebrate all that has gone before us, and all that is to come, together.”

They all cheered in agreement, raising their cups of wine. Jimin pressed into Yoongi’s side, the dragon wrapping his arm around Jimin’s waist. It felt good to be up there with them all, dragon fire burning in the pit lit by all three dragon hybrids, their fires coming together in harmony.

“Do you dragons do anything special for the lunar festival?” Taehyung asked.

“We dance naked around the fire.” Yoongi joked.

“Great, when do we start?” Taehyung said grinning.

“Or maybe we could just share some stories around the fire.” Namjoon said, as Taehyung reached for the buttons of his jacket. “That’s what we used to do when I was young.”

Namjoon’s idea was much more appealing and they all ended up sat around the fire, though Jimin was sure he actually saw a little disappointment in Taehyung’s eyes. It was nice being out there with them all, listening to their stories. Hearing about Seokjin’s days out at sea and Namjoon’s travels. Jungkook told the story of him meeting Seokjin and Taehyung joked about the time he capsized his boat while taking Hoseok out on the lake.

Jimin loved hearing about their lives, full of laughter and fun. A life he hadn’t had. But he could have it now, with all them. In the years to come, he would tell them about the time he and Yoongi got lost on the way home from a long trip to the east. Or the time he and Taehyung rescued a baby bird from a fox in the woods. He would have many stories to tell, so much laughter to share. A new life full of joy.

*

Later, when they crawled into bed together, Jimin felt a sense of calm wash over him as he curled into Yoongi’s side, resting his head on Yoongi’s shoulder. All the anxiety he’d felt about the day a distant memory. He knew now, that he hadn’t been worried about their friends visiting, and more the thought of the day that was plagued with heartache. He still felt the pain that losing his family had caused, and he knew it may never go away. That kind of hurt didn’t disappear. However, spending the day with people that made him smile, and feel cherished, made it easier to forget.

Are you okay my love?

Yoongi’s voice in his mind felt like a warm hug, and Jimin wrapped his arm a little tighter his waist.

Yeah, I’m okay. he replied.

I know today was hard for you.

Yoongi carded his fingers through Jimin’s hair, the motion making him sleepy.

It was easier with you by my side. Jimin told him. And having the others here was fun.

I’m glad we could celebrate together, I can’t remember the last lunar festival I actually enjoyed.

Jimin understood why Yoongi must have disliked the holiday in the past. It was a reminder of the people’s fear of him. That they felt the need to give him offers and sacrifices in order to keep him at bay. Jimin was glad he could finally enjoy the celebrations.

I used to spend it alone, my family would go out together to enjoy the festival, and the sacrificial ceremony. Leaving me behind at home, until last year that is.

Things were certainly different last year. Yoongi said, and Jimin knew he was smiling.

I’m still glad it happened. I’m happier now than I’ve ever been, I’m happy with you.

Jimin felt a warmth spread through him, and he knew it was their bond. It was a strange sensation, but one he welcomed. Like dragon fire spreading through him, igniting an eternal flame deep in his heart. His heart which was the true sacrifice, the thing that he had given to Yoongi.

“My heart belongs to you, y’know?” Jimin said out loud.

Jimin moved his hand, resting it over Yoongi’s chest, over his heart that beat in time with his.

“I know.”

Jimin let his eyes flutter closed, the feeling of Yoongi’s fingers in his hair lulling him to sleep, but just before he drifted off into dreamland, he heard Yoongi’s voice in his mind once more.

My heart has always belonged to you.